Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Tokyo Ravens:Volume2 Chapter4

2014-01-05T21:08:37Z

Grimjakk: Created page with "I think at least 3 of us were trying to fix the same things and stepping on each other's edits. Sorry 'bout that. I'll leave it to you guys. - Grim"

I think at least 3 of us were trying to fix the same things and stepping on each other's edits. Sorry 'bout that. I'll leave it to you guys. - Grim

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei

2013-10-08T18:29:40Z

Grimjakk:

I'd like to take a chance to thank you guys at baka-tsuki for translating all these novels I can't understand japense at all and after reading a number of your translations i've ended up going out and buying them when they are released so i wanted to say thanks for letting us all read the works when they come out, thanks again-soulwave

Just want to say thank you to [[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]] for translating so much of Mahouka. Because of him, this has been one of the best experiences I had with baka-tsuki. Keep up the good work, and may you never get bored. ^_^ --[[User:EZ-Jay|Tortex]] ([[User talk:EZ-Jay|talk]]) 18:20, 22 January 2013 (CST)

Best place to post would probably be on the forum topic. I'll link you to it in a min.--[[User:Gohankuten|Gohankuten]] ([[User talk:Gohankuten|talk]]) 20:30, 6 December 2012 (CST) http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4664

Guys I'm still dependent on my parents and i cant donate or know other language like japanese to translate. But I just wish to say thanks for translating this novel. I have been looking forward for it and check it every other day :D - ChiAji

Hey, so I just read the first two chapters of the anime and I found it awesome. Is there a translator for this right now? - Desodus

Atm there isnt--[[User:J112|J112]] 19:22, 21 January 2012 (CST)

How do you read anime? -[[User:Pryun|Pryun]] 19:27, 21 January 2012 (CST)

Maybe the two chapter of this manga...

Whoops, sorry, I meant to say manga.--[[User:Desodus|Desodus]] 18:43, 13 February 2012 (CST)

Any update on this being updated? From what I've read of the novel and the manga, this seems like a pretty awesome series, and I need moar :D --[[User:Vaane|Vaane]] 18:33, 1 April 2012 (CDT)

Uhh seriously why do people ask? The last update was on the 19th, and from the registration page people are working on other parts. The more you ask the more people don't feel like doing it :( --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 21:39, 1 April 2012 (CDT)

The reason I asked was that some of the chapters (namely Chapter 3) have no translator registered, and I was wondering whether there was anyone who was translating and hadn't put their name down. But I can understand the feeling of being annoyed at asking for updates, so forget I asked :P --[[User:Vaane|Vaane]] 10:58, 3 April 2012 (CDT)

Actually, the latest revision was on March 31st (in terms of actually adding translations); Seitsuki added some more to chapter 6, if memory serves. I also hope people will eventually get to translating this. --[[User:CrimsonLord|CrimsonLord]] 17:17, 3 April 2012 (CDT)

When are teaser projects allowed to be moved to the main section? Could really use some more exposure to get more people on board translating. I'm sure the recent manga releases have helped drum up some excitement for the series.

Are the translators doing it by the volumes as they come out on sale, or from online readers? Because the fifth volume just went on sale this month, but on this Japanese reading site, there are 6 volumes online.--[[User:Desodus|Desodus]] 22:04, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

There are 6 volume release online cause the web version is longer than the published one, the published one is the compilation of the web version I just can't remember how they are allocated I think its like this v1-2 of the web version is v1 of the published one, and the total number of web version that will be released is around 12 I think? --[[User:Serice|Serice]]

---

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664#p120782

''Originally Posted by Baka-Tsuki''
:'''The web novel consisted of only 6 web chapters written covering the First Year arc, and the author has already planned for a total of 15 web chapters to cover the entire three years of Magic High School. As of August 2011, web chapter 1 has been been compiled into volumes 1 and 2, and as of December 2011, web chapter 2 has been compiled into volumes 3 and 4.''' The author expects the series to be compiled into a total of 20 to 25 volumes (ie. if Dengeki allows him to finish the series) [SOURCE: Author's tweet on 6-Nov-2011, #dengeki_mahouka]
:'''Volume 5 will be a special chapter that has never been released on the web.'''

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4664&start=135#p143960

http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=4110854&postcount=561

--[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 22:53, 18 April 2012 (CDT)

---

Interesting... very interesting... I think it would be a good idea to hurry and complete the teaser chapters and then promote this into an official project. Because of the manga version, people over at Batoto are taking an interest as well. And there are many comments mentioning Baka-Tsuki and wishing it was an official project here. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 15:40, 26 April 2012 (CDT)

This has enough content to become a project, but the problem is, no one wants to list himself as an active translator, I'll give another few weeks before I check back with suarhnir on her progress. I'm glad enough she agreed to take over the manga from me, so I don't want to give her 'pressure', if possible. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 20:13, 26 April 2012 (CDT)

Moreover, this project is really hard and time-consuming to translate. It seems to me that even suarhnir who is majoring in Japanese in university (not studying it as an elective mind you) is taking more time than she had expected. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 20:19, 26 April 2012 (CDT)

Query: Does Baka-Tsuki accept Chinese-English translations for this series?

I believe the good folk at lightnovel.cn are much farther in advance in terms of translations, but theirs is (obviously) only in Chinese and their work alone. I do not read Japanese at all, but I am confident in my own Chinese-English translations. Would Baka-Tsuki accept my possible contribution if I converted the Chinese translations into English? This is, of course, under the assumption that the translators from lightnovel.cn give the go ahead. --[[User:Dreyakis|Dreyakis]] 22:59, 02 July 2012

I think that as long as you follow registration procedure for the chapters (to avoid overlapping), you can go ahead. People want to see the translation of this great series. If there is any mistake people that can check japanese raw can edit it after. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 01:14, 3 July 2012 (CDT)

The art really similar to aquarion evol, are they drawn by the same person?

It would be great if somebody could translate the rest of chapter 2 or at least for the time being offer some kind of summary. Iin this kind of consistent story it is almost imposible to read the rest if you don´t know what happens in the previous chapter.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 16:35, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

Yeah. I know the feeling. I wanted to read the whole thing but now that there is a gap in the middle I've lost the desire to read further. Someone finish c2's translation including the japanese text in the middle. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 18:30, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

Let's be patient, the last update was only one week ago, the translator is working on it. Everyone has real life commitments. [[User:Zakashi|Zakashi]] ([[User talk:Zakashi|talk]]) 18:38, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

Yeah, I just notice this too. I thought there wasn´t anybody working to translate it, since it was in this state for months. I didn´t read the history till after writing my comment. So lets hope the rest gets translation as soon as possible.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 23:54, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

Ooh, found an interesting AMV/MAD of this, http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yQ01QsdHers [[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]]) 06:25, 6 September 2013 (CDT)

This illustration here is missing from the chapter http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:MKnR_v01_131.jpg [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 07:28, 26 September 2012 (CDT)

== Volume 1 The late great favorite ==

What is this? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 10:19, 26 September 2012 (CDT)

Additional commentary by Kawahara Reki (SAO/AW author). [[User:Seitsuki|Seit]] ([[User talk:Seitsuki|talk]]) 06:29, 27 September 2012 (CDT)

== Editing ==

I'm just wondering but what are the requirements for being an editor?

There are no requirements. Just edit.(btw you should sign your comments)--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 05:54, 27 September 2012 (CDT)

Also you have to be a dedicated one. Once you write your name under the editor's list, it is expected that much. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 06:08, 27 September 2012 (CDT)

So i'll have to make an account as well? And sign like how you all sign with the name, date and time?

Using this : <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 11:46, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Simply click on the "pencil" in the edit toolbar and you will have your signature as per the settings. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 14:02, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

OK, thanks --[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 15:28, 1 October 2012 (CDT)

Trivial thing but shoud it not be Arc or Part instead of Chapter in ex Volume 1 - Enrollment Chapter (I) --[[User:Medisuena|Medisuena]] ([[User talk:Medisuena|talk]])

== Novel illustrations ==

Umm... is it ok if i level the b&w ilustrations? i mean make the black black, and the white white. it's annoying that everything is grey. also crop them where there is a need. ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 08:18, 9 November 2012 (CST)

Why not give one image a level and give a link to it? I can understand your desire to level things, but I think the gray color suits a light novel. It's a bit too different from manga which has less reliance on shading, so it may not look right if you do it improperly. Then again, I have very limited experience as an editor, and I have no idea what it is you can do, so I guess that may seem a bit condescending of me. Well, if the quality is good, I doubt people would mind it much, but give us a sample so someone doesn't decide they dislike it and re-uploads the picture and gets rid of your hard work -- [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - [[User_talk:EnigmaticAxiom|Talk]] - 09:40, 09 November 2012 (CST)

it looks like this with the leveling i think it's better but it's up to you ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 12:35, 9 November 2012 (CST)

I personally think it looks better as well. May as well see what the others think of it. If they don't bother, you can post on the forum to get their opinion (since they might not look here), or I can bring their attention to it if you don't have a forum account. -- [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] - [[User_talk:EnigmaticAxiom|Talk]] - 13:20, 09 November 2012 (CST)

Please do bring this to the forum. If needed i can provide more leveled images. Also it's not realy that big of a work. It's like 5 minutes and a volume worth of images are croped and leveled. <Please post a link to the thread here so i can look at what's going on as well> ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 13:56, 9 November 2012 (CST)

forget it i registered and made a post in the general thread. ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 14:51, 9 November 2012 (CST)

well i started uploading them since arczyx in the forum said that they looked closer to the truth, and someone asked me for them to put in the pdf. so volume 1 is up, more coming. these two images have become useless so i'm deleting them. ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 08:48, 16 November 2012 (CST)

i put up vol 3 and 4 leveled, the rest looks OK so i wont fiddle with them ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 10:40, 10 December 2012 (CST)

== Missing Chapter ==

Isn't the "Late Great Favorite" a chapter in volume 1 missing, i mean i get why sometimes Afterwords aren't translated as they are just the authors thoughts but does the chapter missing in volume 1 have some kind of plot implication?

If you checked the forum thread you would find out its just some comments from Kawahara Reki(author of Accel World/Sword Art Online) and doesn't contain anything vital to the story.--[[User:Gohankuten|Gohankuten]] ([[User talk:Gohankuten|talk]]) 20:58, 2 December 2012 (CST)

So which brave soul will be translating chapter 16 come do it for your country

== Helping with translating ==
Hello, I really have not idea if this is the correct place or not but here goes: I would like to help, I do not read the Japanese Language very well but, I would like to try to help with the translating. English is my first language and this is my first time ever on a site like this. I enjoy reading Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei so, I want to help get it out faster for everyone. Dec. 6, 2012 username: sqyde
Thanks and if this is the wrong place to post this, sorry.

Try translating 5 pages first. You can post your translations in the Mahouka forum. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] ([[User talk:Larethian|talk]]) 03:35, 7 December 2012 (CST)

== Volume 4 ==

Is volume 4 fully translated? I was wondering because aside from the Preamble it also doesn't have a "full text" so i was wondering if some little edits were required or if translators were waiting for Preamble to be done before the full text went up. --Black Swordsman825

It's a wiki you know, you're free to set it up when it's appropriate (I've done volume 4 now). Also, from what I understand the preamble is the blue page and the character info/glossary of term pages you can see in the illustrations, therefore it isn't really that important since it (the events/timetable of events) is explained in detail within the storyline anyways.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:57, 22 December 2012 (CST)

== Volume 5 ==
Hi guys, as I am currently trying to translate the afterwords, I found out that volume 5 does not seem to have one? Can anyone help me confirm this with the Japanese raws? From all the Chinese sites that I go to there aren't any that have include in an afterword for volume 5. Thanks! [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 10:36, 7 February 2013 (CST)

Well I actually checked the raws myself, and have realised that there is actually an afterword for volume 5 as well. However, as it seems like the Chinese translation sites that I went to do not have them, I can only hope that some Japanese to English translator would be kind enough to help translate it for us. -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz|talk]]) 18:05, 14 February 2013 (CST)

Can anyone link or send me the raw for volume 5? I want to read the machine translation of the 3 middle chapters. Seeing as how it's all character development, I'd like to know more before moving on with the story. --[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 16:19, 25 February 2013 (CST)

Hey guys. I don't know if this was already asked or not, but why are the 3 middle chapters of volume 5 not translated? Just wondering because I like to read thing in order. --[[User:Casary|Casary]] ([[User talk:Casary|talk]]) 22:28, 9 March 2013 (CST)

It completely depends upon if I translator picks up the chapter, as translators are allowed to choose single chapters. Skipping Volume 5 wouldn't affect the story as there "Side Stories" to the main plot :3. Although i would also like them translated.

Oh, I see. They aren't named chapter X or anything. Ok, thanks. A bit of OCD, I guess. --[[User:Casary|Casary]] ([[User talk:Casary|talk]]) 00:35, 12 March 2013 (CDT)

== Inconsistent terminology ==

Some chapters use "Public Moral Committee", others "Public Morals Committee" (I prefer the latter). Also "Club Management Group" vs "Club Activities Group".

i think "Public Morals Committee" and "Club Management Group" souds better. Also please do sign your post with <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> ..::[[User:Gradient|Gradient]]::.. 14:13, 1 February 2013 (CST)

== Volume 7 ==

As I stated at the discussion page of chapter 9, I think "electrons" should be "protons" (check the concept of nuclear fusion).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:38, 14 February 2013 (CST)

I just had to say this, was anyone else thinking that Tatsuya made a Gundam when they kept mentioning the mobile suit he developed? That picture with the tank didn't help either. I just kept seeing everything turn into a mecha battle lol. Anyone else or am I the only one who got brainwashed like that by the Gundam franchise? --[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 15:10, 11 March 2013 (CDT)

well i was also thinking the same thing at that mobile suit that he developed, but it turns out that it was something like a fullbody armor with all kinds of resistance something. while reading the last few chapters of volume 7 it feels like something like this. IS(Infinite Stratos) vs Gundams in my imagination. [[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 15:21, 11 March 2013 (CDT)

arent the pictures from page 225 and 313 showing what the mobile suit look like? --[[User:Syfer|Syfer]] ([[User talk:Syfer|talk]]) 15:31, 11 March 2013 (CDT)

I would think the cover page would have shown you what to expect, as it is already there in full (black) color. If anything it just looks like a all black pilot suit...
In any case, the 'mobile' or 'mobility' suit is basically your flying armor, except since its technomagical its more logical having the 'flight capacity' CAD module as the whole suit, instead of wings or a broomstick. It does show something more practical compared to what more contemporary fiction shows.
And yes, I was also hoping for mecha to appear since the cover had a pilot suit... laughed when the pilot suit Was the whole thing.--[[User:Gabgrave|Gabgrave]] ([[User talk:Gabgrave|talk]]) 04:41, 12 March 2013 (CDT)

== Thank you ==

I just wanted to take a moment to say thanks to all of those who's work brings us this project. So thank you.

I just wanted to take a moment to say thanks to all of those who's work brings us this project. So thank you. --[[User:Mathes|Mathes]] ([[User talk:Mathes|talk]]) 02:37, 25 March 2013 (CDT)

I tried reading auto-translated Chinese translations, one already translated here for testing and it's even worse than I expected. Seriously, thank you for taking the time to do this, I love this novel and my only regret is not being able to help with the translation myself. --[[User:EZ-Jay|Tortex]] ([[User talk:EZ-Jay|talk]]) 16:40, 18 April 2013 (CDT)

== Latest Update List ==

I just want to ask permission to edit the last entry on the latest update list (or you guys could edit it for me, that would be really great), just a minor one 'Vokume 8' to 'Volume 8'. Thanks a lot. - [[User:SkyZenith|SkyZenith]] ([[User talk:SkyZenith|talk]]) 5:47, 30 May 2013 (CDT)
:Hmm.. I don't need to keep up with CDT time do I? Not that hard, but I am proud living down under. - [[User:SkyZenith|SkyZenith]] ([[User talk:SkyZenith|talk]]) 20:50 30 May 2013 (EAST)
::Done (I accept any responsibility if I've crossed any lines); from my experience so far, no one seems to mind if 99.9% certainty spelling/grammar careless errors are discreetly corrected, even if the corrector is not formally registered for a project. (As a general mode of operation, I mark the edit as a minor edit and leave a brief description of the change(/its reasoning) in the summary. For more ambiguous things, if I note something in Discussion and enough time passes without a reply or a change, I change it just in case (and keep watch to see if someone has a reason to change it back).) -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 06:12, 30 May 2013 (CDT)
::|
::Edit: By the way, how did you change your signature? *curiosity* I have my time zone set to 'Asia/Tokyo', and I see 'Recent changes' and History pages with times consistent with that, but my signature is still CDT. I don't mind leaving it like that, since it presumably helps others compare my writing times to others' with litle confusion (and since I can check the History if I forget), but I don't see a way to change it in 'My preferences' and would like to learn about such a way if it exists (out of a desire to know those things I as yet do not). -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 06:18, 30 May 2013 (CDT)

::I am but an unregistered user here at BT, so unfortunately I don't have any signatures or anything of that sort. So yeah I really can't talk about it. But if you are talking about the time thing on the last part, is it safe to assume that it's all been preset? Cause I do it manually just for the formalities.

::Hmm... I do see some grammatical errors every now and then, but my thinking is that the translator probably made it that way willingly. Glad to be of help though. - [[User:SkyZenith|SkyZenith]] ([[User talk:SkyZenith|talk]]) 21:38 30 May 2013 (EAST)
:::Ahh. Manual writing out? Though it won't include your chosen name, four consecutive tildes should still automatically make a signature which makes it easier to match what you say with an entry in a Discussion's History. (One option would be to first write your chosen name manually, then leave the formal signature to the tildes.)
:::|
:::There are cases where characters have distinct/characteristic speaking styles, but there are also glaring cases where normal fallibility is far more plausible than intention (as with spelling errors). To be on the safe side, best to change only things that one can feel nearly certain about (and that no one has objected to in the past). -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 17:22, 30 May 2013 (CDT)

:::I didn't know you can do that with tildes.. Thanks for the info. I was just copying whatever I could here at the discussion page since I am not really a user, so do expect me to make a few beginner-like commands.
:::On a side note, does the tildes only match the CDT time zone? I'm quite intrigued. SkyZenith 20:19, 1 June 2013 (EAST)
::::So it seems! (The CDT-matching.) That's why I in turn was intrigued when it looked as though you had a way to make them give a non-CDT time zone. Rather than taking my word for it, I suggest you try the four tildes at least once to confirm to yourself(/your brain) that it functions (and if something goes wrong, to find out why and correct the source). (Essentially, it should be ~ ~ ~ ~ without the three spaces.) -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 01:19, 2 June 2013 (CDT)

::::Incidentally, this is what it looks like when not logged in. (Posting now with a hyphen and four tildes after having logged out.) -[[Special:Contributions/180.43.16.157|180.43.16.157]] 01:21, 2 June 2013 (CDT)

::::...We probably have gone off-topic now huh. Sorry for that. Yeah since I plan to visit BT every now and then in the first place, I just made an account. Hope to be of help! - [[User:SkyZenith|SkyZenith]] ([[User talk:SkyZenith|talk]]) 08:59, 2 June 2013 (CDT)
::::This actually looks cool, but alas it's in CDT.

I added some missing materials in Mahouka, that's all for now. Pui Pui have to wait (some more)--[[User:Superduperelectromagnetictops|Superduperelectro]] ([[User talk:Superduperelectromagnetictops|talk]]) 00:31, 17 June 2013 (CDT)

== Dengeki Bunko Magazine: Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Ninendo ==

I have a question
is the "Dengeki Bunko Magazine: Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei Ninendo" that you uploaded it's Magazine Illustrations - is the double seven arc? and when it will be release in a light novel version- what will be it's arc number or it's volumes numbers ?

:It's the double 7 arc, so starts covering the events in the Tatsuya's second year. From memory, those chapters should start after this arc is complete; I think it'll end up being started as volume 13. Maybe 12 depending on how volume 11 goes.. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 08:37, 26 June 2013 (CDT)

== DVD Drama ==
Hey, did you know mahouka no Rettousei audio dvd drama comes with a special story (at leas, it seems to me a "story") If you are interested in raws, just tell me [[User:TerryBoom|TerryBoom]] ([[User talk:TerryBoom|talk]])

== Anime ==
IT HAS BEGUN, IT HAS BLOODY BEGUN. *SQUEELL!* http://mahouka.jp

:Nothing to be happy about. They will probably make another failed adaptation like SAO. Just look at previous works of the director or what Madhouse did to Kaminai. The worst thing is that we can expect americans buying licence for novels after the anime, and B-T dropping the project. Another title I'll never come to finish.--[[User:Antanaru|Antanaru]] ([[User talk:Antanaru|talk]]) 14:29, 7 October 2013 (CDT)

Failed apadation? How so. If you would care to electorate. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 11:24, 8 October 2013 (CDT)

Don't you mean "elaborate"? i'm pretty sure that's the correct word... not to be a pain, just for clarification purposes. considering that "electorate" means a collective of individuals who gather to vote for governmental purposes, like the senate and such? (Edit: author = Tintexan24)

I had trouble watching the PV on the website, but was able to view it at youtube watch?v=RiuznXhx4_Q . The art style is a little worryingly simplistic (reminiscent of Vocaloid visual quality?), but I have no complaints regarding the two main characters and look forward to seeing what is done with it.
 | 
In recent season, 'Campione!' is my freshest memory of an anime adaptation which did not adequately succeed, but it was nevertheless enjoyable to watch. No matter what, there will always be dissatisfaction with how much ends up not adapted from a novel, but I (aside from a certain incorrect error message) was thoroughly satisfied by the SAO anime adaptation.
 | 
...It would be a deep shame to not be able to keep reading new Rettousei volumes, but on the other hand most main climaxes have already taken place. Granted, I would be deeply interested in reading about Miyuki taking over the Yotsuba family, or about Miyuki and Tatsuya's super-babies, but if the translation was shut down I would hopefully be able to focus on the wonderful volumes that have been translated thus far and be happy (and grateful) that I had a chance to read them.
 | 
Horrible-quality animation comes around every once in a while, but most anime adaptations these days are quite good. An anime of a beloved series is something to be interested in, to be curious about, and definitely something to be happy about. (Though unrelated, the studio is completely different from the one behind the SAO adaptation.) If (in the worst case scenario) the visual quality in fact turns out to make it painfully unwatchable, one can always minimise the window and listen to it like an audio book. In any case, it would take some quite serious mangling for one to not be able to get happiness from this anime, and mangling of that level is rare indeed (though admittedly not unwitnessed). -[[User:Multipartite|Multipartite]] ([[User talk:Multipartite|talk]]) 18:18, 7 October 2013 (CDT)

I was referring to the fact he said failed SAO adaption. Although I will agree with you on the "Campione" adaptation.

Just have to wait and see. A lot of the adaptations don't quite work... they seem to shift the IP to target pubescent males at the expense of story. I'm just not a big fan of GRATUITOUS fan-service. It has its place, but overall I prefer "plot" to be measured in chapters rather than cup-size. [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 13:29, 8 October 2013 (CDT)

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-08-01T18:59:33Z

Grimjakk: /* Chapter 3: The assigned mission */

==Chapter 3: The assigned mission==

The Ghoul that was suddenly delivered to my house — Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

The one that suddenly confessed being a Nephilim — Kurose Kyouko.

Being currently trapped between the two of them, I was in a very dangerous position.

It was no joke, though it's not like I could tell how serious it was. If I found a green mushroom<ref>Mario reference.</ref> lying around, I'd pick it up and eat it.

Since I had to sleep soundly at the infirmary's bed until a while ago, the contents of the History lesson went totally over my head. Giving a quick glance to his surroundings, there was one female student giving me a glare as cold as ice. It was Zonmi.

It seems like my previous fleeing somehow offended her.

Hu~m, I should do something obout this. Nonetheless, this problem was already not something I could solve by myself. Surely, besides the fact that the conversation steadily grew out of proportion like that, the information was very scarce from the start...

I took a deep sigh.

Then, I remembered the conversation we had right before at the infirmary.

National Monster Association.

Quite a suspicious organization... But it piqued my interest. Giving a careful thought, that was the source of it all — it seems they are pulling the wires.

Maybe there I can find some kind of solution...

A ray of hope from the Heavens. I inmediatly looked for it, cell in hand. When in trouble, ask Google-sensei<ref>i.e. he's using the browser function on is cell to use a search engine.</ref>.

Results: 12,400 hits — It was faster than I thought.

It seems like the National Monster Association... As a joint of all monster associations, it seems that it doesn't locates them all in a single place, but instead has set up a number of branch offices. Frankly, though I wondered if it was good to have all this information so easily accessible, I was thankful nevertheless.

After looking for the nearest branch office, I saved the adress on my cell's memory. It seems that the place was in the area.

"Good! With this it'll be OK."

"... What's what it's 'oh-key'?"

Of course, this voice belonged to Zonmi. The umbrella she carried was sparkling.

With the point dripping red, I wonder whose blood it is.

"I think that this is not good too, I pondered about some things... A plan to overcome this situation.!

"Hoho, you will finally make a contract with me, won't you?"

"How did you arrive to that conclusion! Nobody said so!"

No matter how much you repeat it, I don't plan on getting such a shady job like monster tamer. Better than that kind of job, I'd even part-time washing corpses.

"Or, how should I tell you? Why are you carrying an umbrella even if it's not raining?"

I'd been trying to ask it since a while ago. The water-like blue umbrella in Zonmi's hand, it doesn't matter how you look at it, it's not one you could buy at a convenience store for 500 yen<ref>$5</ref>. Is this what you call "made on order"? It doesn't matter from where she brought it, in any case it's surely prety expensive.

"What a foolish question. We ghouls are weak against sunli — any light-based attack. This is a neccessary tool to protect ourselves."

In order to avoid saying "sunlight", she corrected herself like that.

"Hu~mpf. Then, when you face one of those... light-based attacks, what'll happen?"

"When the corruption advancess too much, our life is in danger. For the same reason, heat is also a hazard; the season known in the Human World as summer sends each year to hospital 100,000 ghouls."

"Ugh..."

How should I put it, there are 100,000 ghouls?

That's a scene I don't want to picture.

"Ah! Could be that the reason why Zonmi, in the beginning, came to my house in inly her underwear...?"

"Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying so suddenly!?"

"Wasn't that to reduce the body heat?"

"... Yes? Isn't that obvious!?"

"A~h, so that was it, like I thought. This solves another mistery..."

Seems like that cleared all the doubts in my mind.

Even ghouls have their problems. Surely, if they are confined in an airtight space for long periods of time, their body temperature would probably end up rising.

"... By the way, I'd like to ask you something as reference; until now, what did you thought it was the reason?"

"Hu~mph, I thought it was simply your hobby..."

BAM!

"Guah!"

I received a strong hit in my shin with the aforementioned umbrella.

A soothing nice sound resounded through the classroom.

"Ouch... Why, you idiot Chiharu... I got bit too."

Though I had the feeling that I could hear my buddy's moans from behind, I'd like to think it's the air.

That, wouldn't it hurt if it wasn't really a joke?

A lot of things happened and the end of classes drew near.

It was heart-breaking. I didn't know if a mayhem would break before reaching there.

And in addition to that.

I was currently trapped in a real game of tag<ref>鬼ごっこ (onigokko) in japanese, with 鬼 meaning "ogre"</ref> with two monsters that faced me ach time with a "let's make a contract".

Once the lesson ended, I rushed to the toilet even though I didn't have the need.

At noon break, the lunch I ate while seating on a toilet had a strong smell of ammonia.

This kind of moving endeavor, if I don't stop that trouble by today, will end up being the norm.

That's why.

With the signal of the end of classes, because of the aforementioned, I rushed out at full power.

"Ah! Hey, Chiharu! Why are you fleeing, you coward!?"

"Oy, Chiharu! You promised to come with me to catch monsters after classes!"

However, I didn't look back. I had the feeling that I shouldn't look back.

Let's follow what my father told me. Let's head once and for all to the National Monster Association. Though it'll be good if I find some kind of valuable information... The timely end of the noon break + the full speed I came with till here = not a soul around.

I was careful that Zonmi and Kyouko<ref>It said "Zonmitachi", but since they are 2 as for now, I'll better put both names instead of "the others".</ref> didn't chase me. I endend quickly leaving the school.

I hurriedly finished changing into my outdoor shoes by kicking the ground.

Then, as I approached the school gate, I was struck by a heavily uncomfortable feeling.

There there were trucks piled like bricks.

I blinked once. I rubbed my eyes.

It can't be, recently my eyes are must be doing tricks to me.

Hahaha... It seems that somehow or other, the scene I'm seeing right now is not a hallucination.

The countless piled trucks were packed right before the gate, like if someone intentionally put there to obstruct the exit. What a nonsensical view.

"Ha-ru~"

I looked at the source of the voice.

It came from far above. From the top of the piled trucks.

There, squatting slightly, was a slender girl. Struck by the wind, her ponytail swayed right and left.

"Kyouko..."

I couldn't do nothing but stood with my mouth shut.

Unbelievable. Could this all be Kyouko's doing...?

"Sorry, Haru. It's a dead end."

"Hey, hey, this better be a prank."

Is it because of the mood? This girl... gives a different feeling than usual.

The atmosphere froze from the tension.

"... Haru is a bad kid. Since you won't make a contract with me. That's why you run away."

"Wait a minute! What are you planning to do!"

The time, after school.

Here and there were students going back home, it seemed that they would notice something strange going on.

"Though I think that Haru will somehow be somewhat fine, please don't die. Perhaps, since I can't go easy... I'll obligate you to make the contract by force!"

"Ehm... Hi?"

This is bad.

Kurose Kyouko.

Though it seems she has a reputation in the school of being an angel, right now her expression was, no matter how you look at it, that of a demon. She'll use any menas to reach her goals... Tha's what her eyes were saying.

Then, as if she had thought of something, Kyouko removed her bracelet from her wrist and threw it to the sky.

I wonder what will happen.

The bracelet changeed in a flash into a rod<ref>全属棒 (zenshokubou) or all-[included/affiliated/belonging] cane. I don't know how to translate this and I haven't found no info on it.</ref>, isn't that her weapon of choice?

That shape... It's something you usually see on games.

It design was like a mix of spear and axe. Perhaps it's what they call a halberd.

I think Kyouko won't hesitate to thrust it from the top of the trucks,

"Secret technique: moonsault."

I had a huch she muttered something like that.

The truck revolved through mid-air. Something incredible revolved through mid-air.

Though I don't think I know what to say, Kyouko, making use of her abnormal superhuman strength, as she started to make a piercing attack, she tossed with force the truck she was standing on.

Describing a beautiful arc, she turned in mid-air. She fell onto me like that.

Along with a thunderous roar as if the earth was splitting, lots of dust danced in the air.

"Wah!?"

I could narrowly dodge that. If my reaction was one second late, by now I would have become as flat as her chest.

"Ah~! Why did you avoid it...? Had it hit, you wouldn't have need to suffer."

Hey, hey. You must be joking... What a ridiculous strength.

"What the heck! Didn't you want to make a contract until just now!?"

"... Maybe it's Haru who doesn't understand anything. To monsters, what's the meaning of the contract with a tamer... If it continues like this and that ghoul girl fetchs the contract, I'll act like this."

"..."

That's right, Zonmi also said the same thing before.

But because of that, is it good this contracting by force...?

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GURUN*, Kyouko wielded the aforementioned truck.

That's bad, her reach is too long. I don't think I can avoid being hit.

And if I try to stop the attack, both my arms will end up totally smashed.

Like that, I had a single option left. I kicked the groung and dashed at full power.

"Ku..."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GOTSUN*, a dull sound echoed through my bones. It seems like I couldn't avoid it by a paper-thin margin.

It seems that my left leg ended up taking serious damage. I don't think I can keep standing very long.

"Sorry, Haru. I really didn't want to show such a violent behaviour..."

"Why do you... Show me something like this, Kyouko!"

Or perhaps, could it be that it's bad manners to ask that?

However, I couldn't help but asking.

It's like that, after all? Till now, I was thinking of Kyouko as a human. I don't know nothing about Kyouko as a Nephilim...

"Right... For starters, why don't we talk about our clan?"

While looking from above to me, my leg broken, Kyouko told with a serious tone.

"Us, the Nephilim clan, while being from the giant tribe, are a heretic breed born from crossbreeding between humans and fallen angels... In other words, we are incomplete beings that don't belong to either of the two.

Though our ancestors originally barely subsisted in a corner of the Netherworld, that became a good pretext. The persecuted Nephilim were chased off from their terrytory and ended up migrating to the Human world."

"... Really, to me it seems like other people's problems."

"They didn't have any other way. When I was born, the Nephilim clan had been already chased out of the Netherworld. That's why I don't know what the Netherworld looks like."

"..."

"Neither monsters nor humans, we are inbetween. If, once again, we had a chance to regain our place in the Netherworld... That would only be by making a contract with a Monster tamer and attaining some achievements... Although that's my father opinion."

Kyouko laughed bitterly.

Ah, somehow I'm absolutely pitiable.

Kyouko shouldered the destiny of the entire Nephilim tribe.

On one hand, I felt like I was under a kind of joke... About contracts with monsters, that much I understand. Though maybe I noticed it too late.

"Well, then. Haru... This is the finishing blow. You'll be sleeping soon."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>FIUU*, the wind blew. The truck was swung mercilessly.

This time I definitely won't be able to evade. When I closed my eyes with resignation...

"You are truly a useless master, indeed."

Silver hair gently brushed by the wind. A dignified appearance.

Opening my eyes, a slender girl had stopped the truck with an umbrella.

"Zonmi!?"

She was Zonmi. Has she blocked this forceful contacting? Her umbrella blown off to nowhere, her arm bent in an impposible direction with a snap.

"Hey, you, is your arm OK."

"Don't make light of a ghoul. A wound of this degree is only a scratch."

"..."

That's probably true. I don't think she's bluffing.

"I was holding back. Quickly, move from there... Or do you have a plan?"

"... Ah."

I nodded.

What she said back then... I was reminded of it.

I ran. I ran at full speed.

Luckily, it seems like my injured left leg has considerably recovered. Really, I'm grateful of the seemingly magical constitution of my body.

"Ha-Haru... Don't scape!"

She swinged the truck downwards.

However, this time I wasn't that scared... I felt an inexplicable calmness.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>FLASH!*

Moving as nimbly as a cat, Zonmi blocked the descending truck with her body.

"... Thank you."

"It-it's nothing, you don't have to thank me. If you want to repay me, do it with actions!"

I looked at Zonmi, whose skull had sunk; let's keep a secret what those bits that could be seen were.

I sprinted towards the gate. Looking carefully at the crudely piled up trucks, there is a gap I could pass through by bending myself a little. Praying that it wouldn't crumble, I quickly passed through the trucks.

This... It's seems like I won't go home empty-handed.

As I sensed a heavy pressure, I headed to the station as fast as I could.

Though I was curious about the course of Zonmi and Kyouko's battle, nothing good could come for me.

National Monster Association. Thought that's quite a suspicious name it has, I couldn't but feel that it had the key to the problem.

I was running with a speed that wouldn't lose even to that of Melos when he wanted to save Selinuntius<ref>Both Melos and Selinuntius are characters of the story [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Run,_Melos! Run, Melos!].</ref>.

I boarded a train that arrived with good timing.

<center>× × ×</center>

After reaching my target place, I was speechless.

If I thought that it'd be an easily recognizable place... There was the indispensable neccesity for a home's dinner table, the local based retail shop "Sakurazaka butchery".

Seriously...? Is this my hometown...?

<noinclude>==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-08-01T18:48:15Z

Grimjakk: /* Chapter 3: The assigned mission */

==Chapter 3: The assigned mission==

The Ghoul that was suddenly delivered to my house — Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

The one that suddenly confessed being a Nephilim — Kurose Kyouko.

Being currently trapped between the two of them, I was in a very dangerous position.

It was no joke, though it's not like I could tell how serious it was. If I found a green mushroom<ref>Mario reference.</ref> lying around, I'd pick it up and eat it.

Since I had to sleep soundly at the infirmary's bed until a while ago, the contents of the History lesson went totally over my head. Giving a quick glance to his surroundings, there was one female student giving me a glare as cold as ice. It was Zonmi.

It seems like my previous fleeing somehow offended her.

Hu~m, I should do something obout this. Nonetheless, this problem was already not something I could solve by myself. Surely, besides the fact that the conversation steadily grew out of proportion like that, the information was very scarce from the start...

I took a deep sigh.

Then, I remembered the conversation we had right before at the infirmary.

National Monster Association.

Quite a suspicious organization... But it piqued my interest. Giving a careful thought, that was the source of it all — it seems they are pulling the wires.

Maybe there I can find some kind of solution...

A ray of hope from the Heavens. I inmediatly looked for it, cell in hand. When in trouble, ask Google-sensei<ref>i.e. he's using the browser function on is cell to use a search engine.</ref>.

Results: 12,400 hits — It was faster than I thought.

It seems like the National Monster Association... As a joint of all monster associations, it seems that it doesn't locates them all in a single place, but instead has set up a number of branch offices. Frankly, though I wondered if it was good to have all this information so easily accessible, I was thankful nevertheless.

After looking for the nearest branch office, I saved the adress on my cell's memory. It seems that the place was in the area.

"Good! With this it'll be OK."

"... What's what it's 'oh-key'?"

Of course, this voice belonged to Zonmi. The umbrella she carried was sparkling.

With the point dripping red, I wonder whose blood it is.

"I think that this is not good too, I pondered about some things... A plan to overcome this situation.!

"Hoho, you will finally make a contract with me, won't you?"

"How did you arrive to that conclusion! Nobody said so!"

No matter how much you repeat it, I don't plan on getting such a shady job like monster tamer. Better than that kind of job, I'd even part-time washing corpses.

"Or, how should I tell you? Why are you carrying an umbrella even if it's not raining?"

I'd been trying to ask it since a while ago. The water-like blue umbrella in Zonmi's hand, it doesn't matter how you look at it, it's not one you could buy at a convenience store for 500 yen<ref>$5</ref>. Is this what you call "made on order"? It doesn't matter from where she brought it, in any case it's surely prety expensive.

"What a foolish question. We ghouls are weak against sunli — any light-based attack. This is a neccessary tool to protect ourselves."

In order to avoid saying "sunlight", she corrected herself like that.

"Hu~mpf. Then, when you face one of those... light-based attacks, what'll happen?"

"When the corruption advancess too much, our life is in danger. For the same reason, heat is also a hazard; the season known in the Human World as summer sends each year to hospital 100,000 ghouls."

"Ugh..."

How should I put it, there are 100,000 ghouls?

That's a scene I don't want to picture.

"Ah! Could be that the reason why Zonmi, in the beginning, came to my house in inly her underwear...?"

"Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying so suddenly!?"

"Wasn't that to reduce the body heat?"

"... Yes? Isn't that obvious!?"

"A~h, so that was it, like I thought. This solves another mistery..."

Seems like that cleared all the doubts in my mind.

Even ghouls have their problems. Surely, if they are confined in an airtight space for long periods of time, their body temperature would probably end up rising.

"... By the way, I'd like to ask you something as reference; until now, what did you thought it was the reason?"

"Hu~mph, I thought it was simply your hobby..."

BAM!

"Guah!"

I received a strong hit in my shin with the aforementioned umbrella.

A soothing nice sound resounded through the classroom.

"Ouch... Why, you idiot Chiharu... I got bit too."

Though I had the feeling that I could hear my buddy's moans from behind, I'd like to think it's the air.

That, wouldn't it hurt if it wasn't really a joke?

A lot of things happened and the end of classes drew near.

It was heart-breaking. I didn't know if a mayhem would break before reaching there.

And in addition to that.

I was currently trapped in a real game of tag<ref>鬼ごっこ (onigokko) in japanese, with 鬼 meaning "ogre"</ref> with two monsters that faced me ach time with a "let's make a contract".

Once the lesson ended, I rushed to the toilet even though I didn't have the need.

At noon break, the lunch I ate while seating on a toilet had a strong smell of ammonia.

This kind of moving endeavor, if I don't stop that trouble by today, will end up being the norm.

That's why.

With the signal of the end of classes, because of the aforementioned, I rushed out at full power.

"Ah! Hey, Chiharu! Why are you fleeing, you coward!?"

"Oy, Chiharu! You promised to come with me to catch monsters after classes!"

However, I didn't look back. I had the feeling that I shouldn't look back.

Let's follow what my father told me. Let's head once and for all to the National Monster Association. Though it'll be good if I find some kind of valuable information... The timely end of the noon break + the full speed I came with till here = not a soul around.

I was careful that Zonmi and Kyouko<ref>It said "Zonmitachi", but since they are 2 as for now, I'll better put both names instead of "the others".</ref> didn't chase me. I endend quickly leaving the school.

I hurriedly finished changing into my outdoor shoes by kicking the ground.

Then, as I approached the school gate, I was struck by a heavily uncomfortable feeling.

There there were trucks piled like bricks.

I blinked once. I rubbed my eyes.

It can't be, recently my eyes are must be doing tricks to me.

Hahaha... It seems that somehow or other, the scene I'm seeing right now is not a hallucination.

The countless piled trucks were packed right before the gate, like if someone intentionally put there to obstruct the exit. What a nonsensical view.

"Ha-ru~"

I looked at the source of the voice.

It came from far above. From the top of the piled trucks.

There, squatting slightly, was a slender girl. Struck by the wind, her ponytail swayed right and left.

"Kyouko..."

I couldn't do nothing but stood with my mouth shut.

Unbelievable. Could this all be Kyouko's doing...?

"Sorry, Haru. It's a dead end."

"Hey, hey, this better be a prank."

Is it because of the mood? This girl... gives a different feeling than usual.

The atmosphere froze from the tension.

"... Haru is a bad kid. Since you won't make a contract with me. That's why you run away."

"Wait a minute! What are you planning to do!"

The time, after school.

Here and there were students going back home, it seemed that they would notice something strange going on.

"Though I think that Haru will somehow be somewhat fine, please don't die. Perhaps, since I can't go easy... I'll obligate you to make the contract by force!"

"Ehm... Hi?"

This is bad.

Kurose Kyouko.

Though it seems she has a reputation in the school of being an angel, right now her expression was, no matter how you look at it, that of a demon. She'll use any menas to reach her goals... Tha's what her eyes were saying.

Then, as if she had thought of something, Kyouko removed her bracelet from her wrist and threw it to the sky.

I wonder what will happen.

The bracelet changeed in a flash into a rod<ref>全属棒 (zenshokubou) or all-[included/affiliated/belonging] cane. I don't know how to translate this and I haven't found no info on it.</ref>, isn't that her weapon of choice?

That shape... It's something you usually see on games.

It design was like a mix of spear and axe. Perhaps it's what they call a halberd.

I think Kyouko won't hesitate to thrust it from the top of the trucks,

"Secret technique: moonsault."

I had a huch she muttered something like that.

The truck revolved through mid-air. Something incredible revolved through mid-air.

Though I don't think I know what to say, Kyouko, making use of her abnormal superhuman strength, as she started to make a piercing attack, she tossed with force the truck she was standing on.

Describing a beautiful arc, she turned in mid-air. She fell onto me like that.

Along with a thunderous roar as if the earth was splitting, lots of dust danced in the air.

"Wah!?"

I could narrowly dodge that. If my reaction was one second late, by now I would have become as flat as her chest.

"Ah~! Why did you avoid it...? Had it hit, you wouldn't have need to suffer."

Hey, hey. You must be joking... What a ridiculous strength.

"What the heck! Didn't you want to make a contract until just now!?"

"... Maybe it's Haru who doen't understand nothing. To monsters, what's the meaning of the contract with a tamer... If it continues like this and that ghoul girl fetchs the contract, I'll act like this."

"..."

That's right, Zonmi also said the same thing before.

But because of that, is it good this contracting by force...?

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GURUN*, Kyouko wielded the aforementioned truck.

That's bad, her reach is too long. I don't think I can avoid being hit.

And if I try to stop the attack, both my arms will end up totally smashed.

Like that, I had a single option left. I kicked the groung and dashed at full power.

"Ku..."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GOTSUN*, a dull sound echoed through my bones. It seems like I couldn't avoid it by a paper-thin margin.

It seems that my left leg ended up taking serious damage. I don't think I can keep standing very long.

"Sorry, Haru. I really didn't want to show such a violent behaviour..."

"Why do you... Show me something like this, Kyouko!"

Or perhaps, could it be that it's bad manners to ask that?

However, I couldn't help but asking.

It's like that, after all? Till now, I was thinking of Kyouko as a human. I don't know nothing about Kyouko as a Nephilim...

"Right... For starters, why don't we talk about our clan?"

While looking from above to me, my leg broken, Kyouko told with a serious tone.

"Us, the Nephilim clan, while being from the giant tribe, are a heretic breed born from crossbreeding between humans and fallen angels... In other words, we are incomplete beings that don't belong to neither of the two.

Though our ancestors originally barely subsisted in a corner of the Netherworld, that became a good pretext. The persecuted Nephilim were chased off from their terrytory and ended up migrating to the Human world."

"... Really, to me it seems like other people's problems."

"They didn't had other way. When I was born, the Nephilim clan had been already chasen out of the Netherworld. That's why I don't know how the Netherworld looks like."

"..."

"Neither monsters nor humans, we are inbetween. If, once again, we had a chance to regain our place in the Netherworld... That would only be making a contract with a Monster tamer and attain some achievements... Although that's my father opinion."

Kyouko laughed bitterly.

Ah, somehow I'm absolutely pitiable.

Kyouko shouldered the destiny of the entire Nephilim tribe.

On one hand, I felt like I was under a kind of joke... About contracts with monsters, that much I understand. Though maybe I noticed it too late.

"Well, then. Haru... This is the finishing blow. You'll be sleeping soon."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>FIUU*, the wind blew. The truck was swung mercilessly.

This time I definitely won't be able to evade. When I closed my eyes with resignation...

"You are truly a useless master, indeed."

Silver hair gently brushed by the wind. A dignified appearance.

Opening my eyes, a slender girl had stopped the truck with an umbrella.

"Zonmi!?"

She was Zonmi. Has she blocked this forceful contacting? Her umbrella blown off to nowhere, her arm bent in an impposible direction with a snap.

"Hey, you, is your arm OK."

"Don't make light of a ghoul. A wound of this degree is only a scratch."

"..."

That's probably true. I don't think she's bluffing.

"I was holding back. Quickly, move from there... Or do you have a plan?"

"... Ah."

I nodded.

What she said back then... I was reminded of it.

I ran. I ran at full speed.

Luckily, it seems like my injured left leg has considerably recovered. Really, I'm grateful of the seemingly magical constitution of my body.

"Ha-Haru... Don't scape!"

She swinged the truck downwards.

However, this time I wasn't that scared... I felt an inexplicable calmness.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>FLASH!*

Moving as nimbly as a cat, Zonmi blocked the descending truck with her body.

"... Thank you."

"It-it's nothing, you don't have to thank me. If you want to repay me, do it with actions!"

I looked at Zonmi, whose skull had sunk; let's keep a secret what those bits that could be seen were.

I sprinted towards the gate. Looking carefully at the crudely piled up trucks, there is a gap I could pass through by bending myself a little. Praying that it wouldn't crumble, I quickly passed through the trucks.

This... It's seems like I won't go home empty-handed.

As I sensed a heavy pressure, I headed to the station as fast as I could.

Though I was curious about the course of Zonmi and Kyouko's battle, nothing good could come for me.

National Monster Association. Thought that's quite a suspicious name it has, I couldn't but feel that it had the key to the problem.

I was running with a speed that wouldn't lose even to that of Melos when he wanted to save Selinuntius<ref>Both Melos and Selinuntius are characters of the story [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Run,_Melos! Run, Melos!].</ref>.

I boarded a train that arrived with good timing.

<center>× × ×</center>

After reaching my target place, I was speechless.

If I thought that it'd be an easily recognizable place... There was the indispensable neccesity for a home's dinner table, the local based retail shop "Sakurazaka butchery".

Seriously...? Is this my hometown...?

<noinclude>==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-08-01T18:46:30Z

Grimjakk: /* Chapter 3: The assigned mission */

==Chapter 3: The assigned mission==

The Ghoul that was suddenly delivered to my house — Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

The one that suddenly confessed being a Nephilim — Kurose Kyouko.

Being currently trapped between the two of them, I was in a very dangerous position.

It was no joke, though it's not like I could tell how serious it was. If I found a green mushroom<ref>Mario reference.</ref> lying around, I'd pick it up and eat it.

Since I had to sleep soundly at the infirmary's bed until a while ago, the contents of the History lesson went totally over my head. Giving a quick glance to his surroundings, there was one female student giving me a glare as cold as ice. It was Zonmi.

It seems like my previous fleeing somehow offended her.

Hu~m, I should do something obout this. Nonetheless, this problem was already not something I could solve by myself. Surely, besides the fact that the conversation steadily grew out of proportion like that, the information was very scarce from the start...

I took a deep sigh.

Then, I remembered the conversation we had right before at the infirmary.

National Monster Association.

Quite a suspicious organization... But it piqued my interest. Giving a careful thought, that was the source of it all — it seems they are pulling the wires.

Maybe there I can find some kind of solution...

A ray of hope from the Heavens. I inmediatly looked for it, cell in hand. When in trouble, ask Google-sensei<ref>i.e. he's using the browser function on is cell to use a search engine.</ref>.

Results: 12,400 hits — It was faster than I thought.

It seems like the National Monster Association... As a joint of all monster associations, it seems that it doesn't locates them all in a single place, but instead has set up a number of branch offices. Frankly, though I wondered if it was good to have all this information so easily accessible, I was thankful nevertheless.

After looking for the nearest branch office, I saved the adress on my cell's memory. It seems that the place was in the area.

"Good! With this it'll be OK."

"... What's what it's 'oh-key'?"

Of course, this voice belonged to Zonmi. The umbrella she carried was sparkling.

With the point dripping red, I wonder whose blood it is.

"I think that this is not good too, I pondered about some things... A plan to overcome this situation.!

"Hoho, you will finally make a contract with me, won't you?"

"How did you arrive to that conclusion! Nobody said so!"

No matter how much you repeat it, I don't plan on getting such a shady job like monster tamer. Better than that kind of job, I'd even part-time washing corpses.

"Or, how should I tell you? Why are you carrying an umbrella even if it's not raining?"

I'd been trying to ask it since a while ago. The water-like blue umbrella in Zonmi's hand, it doesn't matter how you look at it, it's not one you could buy at a convenience store for 500 yen<ref>$5</ref>. Is this what you call "made on order"? It doesn't matter from where she brought it, in any case it's surely prety expensive.

"What a foolish question. We ghouls are weak against sunli — any light-based attack. This is a neccessary tool to protect ourselves."

In order to avoid saying "sunlight", she corrected herself like that.

"Hu~mpf. Then, when you face one of those... light-based attacks, what'll happen?"

"When the corruption advancess too much, our life is in danger. For the same reason, heat is also a hazard; the season known in the Human World as summer sends each year to hospital 100,000 ghouls."

"Ugh..."

How should I put it, there are 100,000 ghouls?

That's a scene I don't want to picture.

"Ah! Could be that the reason why Zonmi, in the beginning, came to my house in inly her underwear...?"

"Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying so suddenly!?"

"Wasn't that to reduce the body heat?"

"... Yes? Isn't that obvious!?"

"A~h, so that was it, like I thought. This solves another mistery..."

Seems like that cleared all the doubts in my mind.

Even ghouls have their problems. Surely, if they are confined in an airtight space for long periods of time, their body temperature would probably end up rising.

"... By the way, I'd like to ask you something as reference; until now, what did you thought it was the reason?"

"Hu~mph, I thought it was simply your hobby..."

BAM!

"Guah!"

I received a strong hit in my shin with the aforementioned umbrella.

A soothing nice sound resounded through the classroom.

"Ouch... Why, you idiot Chiharu... I got bit too."

Though I had the feeling that I could hear my buddy's moans from behind, I'd like to think it's the air.

That, wouldn't it hurt if it wasn't really a joke?

A lot of things happened and the end of classes drew near.

It was heart-breaking. I didn't know if a mayhem would break before reaching there.

And in addition to that.

I was currently trapped in a real game of tag<ref>鬼ごっこ (onigokko) in japanese, with 鬼 meaning "ogre"</ref> with two monsters that faced me ach time with a "let's make a contract".

Once the lesson ended, I rushed to the toilet even though I didn't have the need.

At noon break, the lunch I ate while seating on a toilet had a strong smell of ammonia.

This kind of moving endeavor, if I don't stop that trouble by today, will end up being the norm.

That's why.

With the signal of the end of classes, because of the aforementioned, I rushed out at full power.

"Ah! Hey, Chiharu! Why are you fleeing, you coward!?"

"Oy, Chiharu! You promised to come with me to catch monsters after classes!"

However, I didn't look back. I had the feeling that I shouldn't look back.

Let's follow what my father told me. Let's head once and for all to the National Monster Association. Though it'll be good if I find some kind of valuable information... The timely end of the noon break + the full speed I came with till here = not a soul around.

I was careful that Zonmi and Kyouko<ref>It said "Zonmitachi", but since they are 2 as for now, I'll better put both names instead of "the others".</ref> didn't chase me. I endend quickly leaving the school.

I hurriedly finished changing into my outdoor shoes by kicking the ground.

Then, as I approached the school gate, I was struck by a heavily uncomfortable feeling.

There there were trucks piled like bricks.

I blinked once. I rubbed my eyes.

It can't be, recently my eyes are must be doing tricks to me.

Hahaha... It seems that somehow or other, the scene I'm seeing right now is not a hallucination.

The countless piled trucks were packed right before the gate, like if someone intentionally put there to obstruct the exit. What a nonsensical view.

"Ha-ru~"

I looked at the source of the voice.

It came from far above. From the top of the piled trucks.

There, squatting slightly, was a slender girl. Struck by the wind, her ponytail swayed right and left.

"Kyouko..."

I couldn't do nothing but stood with my mouth shut.

Unbelievable. Could this all be Kyouko's doing...?

"Sorry, Haru. It's a dead end."

"Hey, hey, this better be a prank."

Is it because of the mood? This girl... gives a different feeling than usual.

The atmosphere froze from the tension.

"... Haru is a bad kid. Since you won't make a contract with me. That's why you run away."

"Wait a minute! What are you planning to do!"

The time, after school.

Here and there were students going back home, it seemed that they would notice something strange going on.

"Though I think that Haru will somehow be somewhat fine, please don't die. Perhaps, since I can't go easy... I'll obligate you to make the contract by force!"

"Ehm... Hi?"

This is bad.

Kurose Kyouko.

Though it seems she has a reputation in the school of being an angel, right now her expression was, no matter how you look at it, that of a demon. She'll use any menas to reach her goals... Tha's what her eyes were saying.

Then, as if she had thought of something, Kyouko removed her bracelet from her wrist and threw it to the sky.

I wonder what will happen.

The bracelet changeed in a flash into a rod<ref>全属棒 (zenshokubou) or all-[included/affiliated/belonging] cane. I don't know how to translate this and I haven't found no info on it.</ref>, isn't that her weapon of choice?

That shape... It's something you usually see on games.

It desing was like a mix of spear and axe. Perhaps it's what they call a halberd.

I think Kyouko won't hesitate to thrust it from the top of the trucks,

"Secret technique: moonsault."

I had a huch she muttered something like that.

The truck revolved through mid-air. Something incredible revolved through mid-air.

Though I don't think I know what to say, Kyouko, making use of her abnormal superhuman strength, as she started to make a piercing attack, she tossed with force the truck she was standing on.

Describing a beautiful arc, she turned in mid-air. She fell onto me like that.

Along with a thunderous roar as if the earth was splitting, lots of dust danced in the air.

"Wah!?"

I could narrowly dodge that. If my reaction was one second late, by now I would have become as flat as her chest.

"Ah~! Why did you avoid it...? Had it hit, you wouldn't have need to suffer."

Hey, hey. You must be joking... What a ridiculous strength.

"What the heck! Didn't you want to make a contract until just now!?"

"... Maybe it's Haru who doen't understand nothing. To monsters, what's the meaning of the contract with a tamer... If it continues like this and that ghoul girl fetchs the contract, I'll act like this."

"..."

That's right, Zonmi also said the same thing before.

But because of that, is it good this contracting by force...?

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GURUN*, Kyouko wielded the aforementioned truck.

That's bad, her reach is too long. I don't think I can avoid being hit.

And if I try to stop the attack, both my arms will end up totally smashed.

Like that, I had a single option left. I kicked the groung and dashed at full power.

"Ku..."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GOTSUN*, a dull sound echoed through my bones. It seems like I couldn't avoid it by a paper-thin margin.

It seems that my left leg ended up taking serious damage. I don't think I can keep standing very long.

"Sorry, Haru. I really didn't want to show such a violent behaviour..."

"Why do you... Show me something like this, Kyouko!"

Or perhaps, could it be that it's bad manners to ask that?

However, I couldn't help but asking.

It's like that, after all? Till now, I was thinking of Kyouko as a human. I don't know nothing about Kyouko as a Nephilim...

"Right... For starters, why don't we talk about our clan?"

While looking from above to me, my leg broken, Kyouko told with a serious tone.

"Us, the Nephilim clan, while being from the giant tribe, are a heretic breed born from crossbreeding between humans and fallen angels... In other words, we are incomplete beings that don't belong to neither of the two.

Though our ancestors originally barely subsisted in a corner of the Netherworld, that became a good pretext. The persecuted Nephilim were chased off from their terrytory and ended up migrating to the Human world."

"... Really, to me it seems like other people's problems."

"They didn't had other way. When I was born, the Nephilim clan had been already chasen out of the Netherworld. That's why I don't know how the Netherworld looks like."

"..."

"Neither monsters nor humans, we are inbetween. If, once again, we had a chance to regain our place in the Netherworld... That would only be making a contract with a Monster tamer and attain some achievements... Although that's my father opinion."

Kyouko laughed bitterly.

Ah, somehow I'm absolutely pitiable.

Kyouko shouldered the destiny of the entire Nephilim tribe.

On one hand, I felt like I was under a kind of joke... About contracts with monsters, that much I understand. Though maybe I noticed it too late.

"Well, then. Haru... This is the finishing blow. You'll be sleeping soon."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>FIUU*, the wind blew. The truck was swung mercilessly.

This time I definitely won't be able to evade. When I closed my eyes with resignation...

"You are truly a useless master, indeed."

Silver hair gently brushed by the wind. A dignified appearance.

Opening my eyes, a slender girl had stopped the truck with an umbrella.

"Zonmi!?"

She was Zonmi. Has she blocked this forceful contacting? Her umbrella blown off to nowhere, her arm bent in an impposible direction with a snap.

"Hey, you, is your arm OK."

"Don't make light of a ghoul. A wound of this degree is only a scratch."

"..."

That's probably true. I don't think she's bluffing.

"I was holding back. Quickly, move from there... Or do you have a plan?"

"... Ah."

I nodded.

What she said back then... I was reminded of it.

I ran. I ran at full speed.

Luckily, it seems like my injured left leg has considerably recovered. Really, I'm grateful of the seemingly magical constitution of my body.

"Ha-Haru... Don't scape!"

She swinged the truck downwards.

However, this time I wasn't that scared... I felt an inexplicable calmness.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>FLASH!*

Moving as nimbly as a cat, Zonmi blocked the descending truck with her body.

"... Thank you."

"It-it's nothing, you don't have to thank me. If you want to repay me, do it with actions!"

I looked at Zonmi, whose skull had sunk; let's keep a secret what those bits that could be seen were.

I sprinted towards the gate. Looking carefully at the crudely piled up trucks, there is a gap I could pass through by bending myself a little. Praying that it wouldn't crumble, I quickly passed through the trucks.

This... It's seems like I won't go home empty-handed.

As I sensed a heavy pressure, I headed to the station as fast as I could.

Though I was curious about the course of Zonmi and Kyouko's battle, nothing good could come for me.

National Monster Association. Thought that's quite a suspicious name it has, I couldn't but feel that it had the key to the problem.

I was running with a speed that wouldn't lose even to that of Melos when he wanted to save Selinuntius<ref>Both Melos and Selinuntius are characters of the story [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Run,_Melos! Run, Melos!].</ref>.

I boarded a train that arrived with good timing.

<center>× × ×</center>

After reaching my target place, I was speechless.

If I thought that it'd be an easily recognizable place... There was the indispensable neccesity for a home's dinner table, the local based retail shop "Sakurazaka butchery".

Seriously...? Is this my hometown...?

<noinclude>==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Tsurugi no Hime to Aldebaran

2013-07-24T00:30:16Z

Grimjakk:

==Name==
Unless you deliberately localized the title like this or I suffer from a lack of caffeine: shouldn't it be "Aldebaran"? [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] ([[User talk:EusthEnoptEron|talk]]) 16:54, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

: Damn... Messed up... -- [[User:Simon|Sim]][[User talk:Simon|on]] 17:07, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

:聖剣の姫と神盟騎士団 -> Google translate reads this as "Seiken no hime to shinmei kishi-dan", I wonder which is the correct one - [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:10, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

:: I'm not the TL... don't ask me... He didn't knew how to start, so I did it for him... And now this... -- [[User:Simon|Sim]][[User talk:Simon|on]] 17:15, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

::: *after carefully looked at the cover* -> {{Furigana|聖剣|つるぎ}}の姫と{{Furigana|神盟騎士団|アルデバラン}}
:::I don't understand what the author is trying to do - [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:36, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

Why, oh why does the name sound so familiar :). ([[Tsurugi_no_Joou_to_Rakuin_no_Ko|hint]]) --[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 17:24, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

Sometimes these titles are hard to translate... I read it as "Princess of the Holy Sword and the Knights of the 'God Union'". (Whatever that might be). Maybe "Sword Princess and the Holy Knights" would be a better translation? (Oh, wait. I see what they did with the katakana over the kanji. /shakes head/ I hate it when they do that.)

DAMN U SIMOOON!!!Just cause i am currently KIA,u NTR'ed this.[happy XD].i wanted to start it >.< and about the name,i believe we've had this loooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooong debate on the FB group [started and spammed by yours truly <3 ] btw,here's a quote from the website,might work as a synopsis?i cant tl it though and Google gives shit "「おまえ、わたしのものになりなさい」「はい？」お調子者の初級魔道士ダークは、無敵の傭兵騎士団“聖剣団”の見習い剣士フィーネによって、無理やり団員にさせられる。だがラグナの谷を守るその騎士団は、今や弱小の”二代目”となっていた!?　フィーネの下で聖剣団復活に付き合わされるダークだが、そんな矢先に禁断の黒魔術を操るカーラーン国の“魔軍”がラグナの谷へ侵攻し――!?　谷が危機を迎える中、ダークは持ち前の悪知恵を働かせ、思わぬ作戦に出る!!　スニーカー文庫が放つ超王道ファンタジー始動!!" about the title, well..i also dloaded the raws u see,the file name was definitely "Sword Princess and God" which was shot down in irc.
P.S. my application for leave got granted and nyan shall be back in 7 hours.gonna up the vol 2 illustrations then if u dont have them.
-[[User:Ways|TheCatWalk]] ([[User_talk:Ways|Talk]]) 22:36, 18 July 2013 (CDT)

With those titles... it's a 'light novel thing' to provide made up furigana readings to normal kanji. 星刻の竜騎士 for instance, reads "Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi" or Star-marked Dragon Knight, but the furigana over Dragon Knight is ドラゴナー... Dragoner or Dragner.
In this case, the first kanji is the 'Sei' in 'Seija' (Saint) and in Shinsei (Holy). The second kanji by itself can be read 'Tsurugi' (Sword). (don't get me started on the 'Aldebaran' thing... that's just a bit too 'chuuni'. ;)

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter2

2013-07-20T23:17:59Z

Grimjakk:

==Chapter 2 - Creature Born Upon the Earth==

"Why are you so unhappy?"

Rushella lovingly lowered her head and asked, but Hisui did not reply.

He only stared at the sky, cursing the world's change to abnormality and his own life.

Right now is recess time, and the location is the roof.

It is a symbol of high school life, the sweet smell of spring, but Hisui's face is full of confusion.

The nightmarish homeroom class is over, Hisui finally finished the morning class.

Because it was the first day at school, the stuff they teach were the basics, only requiring some light attention and it was over. But Rushella's arrogant performance in front the teachers had completely devastated Hisui's heart.

Even the precious rest time, due to incessant questioning by Rushella regarding school regulation and policies, left him neither peace nor rest.

Not only a transfer student, but also a complete gorgeous beauty, she was popular with both the girls and the boys. But Rushella completely ignored everyone else, only talking to Hisui, thus creating a dangerous aura among the male student population.

Finally recess arrived, but....she still followed over.

"I say....can't you be a bit more merciful....just how deep is your hatred for me?"

"Very deep. I drank your blood and yet you refuse to become my servant, and even sprayed me full of garlic."

"But you struck first, right?! And why do you pretend to be a student? High school life has nothing to do with my body, right?"

Hisui's questions were reasonable suspicions, and Rushella looked away.

"Could it be....you look at these young people as prey?"

Hisui's tone became serious.

Teenagers gathered in a high school, in certain ways it would be an ideal hunting ground for a vampire.

The common knowledge that vampires love the blood of a virgin girl the most--there should be plenty here.

"Wrong, I am not the type that leaves a prey half full then run off with someone else."

"Not even one drop, completely dry? I am not going to feel grateful you know, with that kind of logic."

"Isn't it better than abandoning you half transformed?"

"That is vampire logic only."

Hisui sighed, then leaned against the rail fencing.

After being fanged by a vampire, there were usually two possibilities---death, or transformation into a vampire.

Death or servitude, this was all the vampire's choice. In certain rare cases during the process for a person to become a vampire, the master vanished.

In a situation like that, the victim that remained behind would be stuck at [Mid-transformation] for the rest of his/her life.

Due to the [Mid-Transformation] the victim might have acquired certain vampire characteristics---they might have vampiric instincts and a longer lifespan compared to average humans---and they would carry the curse for the rest of their lives.

"I will carefully select the partner I drink blood from. If I want him to become my servant then the criteria is even more stringent. And in addition, I will not leave until he become my servant. It is a (True Ancestor)'s etiquette from the ancient days."

"Then why did you select me?"

".................."

"Looking at you, who is so serious on making me your servant, why did you target me last night?"

Hisui was still confused about last night.

When they met last night, Rushella really had wanted to turn him into her servant.

But his body had prevented that transformation, so she had even charged into the school.

Thus....why is she so interested in me?

"Don't you feel honored? I became attracted to you. As if I am really attached to you. To look for someone young and handsome, similar in age to me, a boy with a delicious blood flavor to become my servant."

"....similar age? What are you blabbering about? Aren't you a [True ancestor]-sama? Although you can't tell from looks, a vampire's actual age must be ancient compared to me. Speak of that, how old are you?"

As Hisui asked, Rushella's expression froze.

It is almost as if she isn't feeling offended by having someone asking her age...but as if someone asked her something scary.

"What? Isn't longevity something a vampire should be proud of?"

"I....I don't know."

It is so far the lightest whisper that came from Rushella.

It is the voice of a girl at Hisui's age, feeling totally helpless.

"How old I am....I am really not sure."

"Because you lived so long you forget....apparently not. Then, where are you from...hey, where are your relatives and servants? Why don't you ask them...?"

"I don't have....those people."

"Eh? But..."

"Relative....I should have them, but I can't remember. Servants...I shouldn't have any. Drinking blood...you are my first time."

"Ha----?!"

Completely confusing.

Ok, now Hisui can understand why her blood sucking techniques are so awful, but the mysteries just got deeper.

"But....aren't you a [True Ancestor]? A royal-blooded Ojou-Sama, standing on top of thousands of servants?"

"I don't have...memories."

"Eh?..."

"For example, when was I born, where I was born....I completely don't know. Thus, how old I am...I don't know either."

Rushella held her arms together, withdrawing back.

She looked far away, biting her lips.

"Lost your....memories?"

"Maybe so... The night I met you, I woke up from the coffin. Near the forest outside the city. But, why I was there, or when I was there....I completely don't remember. I only know my name, that I am a true ancestor, other than that...."

"Some average day-to-day knowledge is there, but nothing about myself. But that knowledge...is a bit outdated."

Hisui finally understood.

Strange fashion, a vampire "style" that is rare now-days, idiotic blood drinking technique.

Such a strange existence, because she don't even understand herself.

It looked like Rushella was not lying; besides, there is nothing good to gain by revealing her own weakness to humans. It looks like she really lost all her memories.

"You came to school; does that mean you want to learn about the current era? Is that the idea?"

"....Correct. I want to know how this world is like. But....humanity has definitely changed a lot. Looking at this world during the daytime, really shock me. Such huge buildings, so many people...and if I think carefully, people work and play in broad daylight. Although it makes me feel uncomfortable, but it is clear that world power is in the hands of humans. But it is so strange....forget about the Vampires, I don't even feel the spirits of any supernatural beasts. Why is it like this?"

"Because this is the world's situation right now. Most of the people, even if they know vampire exists, will not believe it."

"....It appears so. When I spoke my name this morning, no one gave any reaction. My name has significant history in the vampire lore. Anyone with a tiny understanding of our history should know who I am."

"It looks like you considered that too.....so that is why you said your name so loudly. Just to grasp the situation."

Hisui's opinion of this out-dated vampire has improved a little.

Though her common sense stopped hundreds of years ago, her adaptability is definitely not bad.

"What happened to this world? Why did my race vanish? Why don't the humans know I exist!?"

"Even if you ask this...this 15 year old me, I am still learning the basic common knowledge."

"Tell me quickly. Since you are not surprised of my existence, then you are better knowledgeable than general humans."

She saw through him completely, so Hisui can no longer play dumb.

"I only heard a little from my relative; historically, it should be sometime around the industrial revolution? During that period, humanity's knowledge became more and more advanced. Because of this, Our World and the Monster World's [position] became misaligned."

<ref>'''Relative''': The word used to describe "relative" is "someone close", in here it probably mean "guardian".</ref>

"Please explain in simple words. What is the Industrial Revolution?"

".....So I need to explain from the beginning, huh. I think you should learn about world history. To put it simply, it is like wireless communication. When there is a wireless broadcasting station, TV shows become possible. But most of the audience cannot receive the signal. They were meant to match up together, humanity and monsters, which is now miss-positioned. Thus they weren't aware of each other. But now and then they will link up, and the two world overlaps. Those who are sensitive to high frequency....people who are described as spiritually sensitive, are able receive effects of the other world much more simply."

"I am completely confused....wireless what?"

".....Sorry, my mistake."

Hisui thought his explanation was pretty good, but it appears she isn't understanding the critical point. The boy shakes his head, and rephrases his explanation so this ojou-sama from another world can understand.

"In other words, monsters didn't cease to exist, but humanity could no longer feel their existence....something like that. It is almost as if they are separated into their own world. Thus, even vampires wouldn't be able to find other monsters."

"You should have said this earlier, instead of going around and around."

".....My mistake."

"I understand. But vampires are special. Vampires are different than other monsters; Vampire still exists in this world, they must completely live in the human world. We are corporeal. And it will be troublesome for us if humans don't exist."

"Indeed. It is completely different than specters who have no body and just floats around. Vampire still exists in this world. You could say they are the representative of the monsters. Thus, humanity is still alert of their existence."

Hisui's eyes darken with hesitation, which Rushella did not miss it.

"What are you saying? Are you saying humanity expelled my race?"

"My meaning is, such people do exist. They understand this world's true appearance, and consider monsters who co-exist in the human world to be their enemies. During self introduction---You said, no one had any reaction to your name? On other hand, a few may suspect you are a vampire. You should be careful."

"You don't have to worry, I do not plan to hide my identity. Even if humanity band together against the vampires, it is nothing special."

Rushella puffs up her chest as she replies.

Such an answer completely meeting Hisui's expectations, he simply shrugs his shoulders.

"First I must find my memories; if I manage to, I should be able to find other vampires. I want to ask them things. You seem to have a great understanding of vampires, so help me."

"Don't want to, you can do it alone."

"But you are a servant that's meant to serve me."

"I am not your servant; I am not familiar with your race's organizational makeups, nor am I interested."

"You really are the cheeky type."

Rushella's pride appears to be wounded, she licks her tongue then moves closer.

It is day time, thus her physical capabilities are reduced, but Rushella will definitely win if she decides to play hardball.

The boy is still considering his options when Rushella laughs.

"Although beating you is simple, but in certain ways I would have lost. I want you to surrender by your own free will, kneel before me, then I will bury the hatchet."

"(expletive), but vampires are naturally like this. But you have your fangs and <Mystic eyes>, couldn't you subdue anyone easily?"

"Isn't it useless against you!? But in certain ways, it is still effective. For example....you worry about me looking for other prey, right? Those people have no relationship with you, but you still care about them."

"Of course I care. If someone around me dies, or stop being human...I definitely don't want to see it happen. If it becomes like that, even me....I would become a vampire hunter."

To protect his peaceful life, even Hisui would become a cold-hearted foe.

Rushella *hum* (sound), then stand up.

"I don't think you could exterminate me. But, let's stop wasting time. You will still come to help me."

"That, I already said..."

"If you agree to help me, I will not suck anyone else's blood. I can promise that with you. If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?"

"This sucks..."

This must be the feeling of a man staked on altar meant for human sacrifice.

It is the first day at school, and the fate of everyone here is on his shoulders.

"So? Decide quickly."

".........I will serve you."

"I can't hear you, speak louder."

Rushella wants to shows off her beautiful ears, moving it next to him.

"Let me help you."

"Did you forget something?"

"Please allow me to help you....mistress."

"Hum, you speak well!"

It is clear he didn't lose his humanity, but Hisui suddenly reached a level lower than average humans.

"Damn it...I never thought I would curse my own body one day..."

"Then you will work hard right. A servant who can move during daytime is precious to me. And one day you will become one of my kind. Then, let's perform today's service?"

"Ha?"

Hisui look confused, suddenly his field of vision turns dark, and Rushella's face came close.

In that instant, he found himself on the floor.

What is blocking the sun is Rushella on top of him holding a parasol.

"Then....Rushella-sama?"

"You went to the 'cafeteria' to buy lunch right? Then I am going to have lunch as well."

Rushella licks her lips, then dove at Hisui's neck.

The boy tried to struggle, to avoid the sweet breathe down his neck.

"Hey, Let go! Didn't you suck me this morning?! It should had been enough right?"

"Be Quiet, I don't feel well, what is the problem? All I want is to suck a little bit!"

"I said it is not allowed....!"

Rushella's lips come closer and closer, while Hisui struggled.

The two struggled, until Rushella's lips reach his neck.

"Making me waste so much energy..!Ok, I am going to take care of you..!"

"Are you a corrupt bureaucrat who steals people's daughters?"

As Hisui prepare his final line of defense, the roof top door suddenly opened.

".....Hisui....san?"

Hisui recognize the voice, and freezes.

There were several people standing by the stairs.

Rushella's lips still on his neck, while he turned his sight around.

From the students he barely knows, there was one who has the best relationship with him--- Class Rep Sera Reina.

Judging by the lunch box she is carrying, Reina planned to come have lunch with Hisui.

"That.....I am sorry for interrupting!"

Hearing Reina's heartfelt apologize, Hisui begin to sweat uncontrollably.

His own limbs are currently pinned to the spot by Rushella.

It look like they were about to share a passionate kiss.

Even if he pushes the vampire away, there still would be kiss marks left behind.

"I, I say...!"

Before Hisui can explain, the girls all dispersed.

But their harmless gossip still flow into his ear.

"Hum, they are....really together? They already got it done so early?"

"It looks like they weren't going to just kiss..."

"School just started, and it is broad daylight outside, what the heck..."

"Foreign girls...so open."

Even though it is only whispers, but they felt like a painful roar in Hisui's head.

....And a stab in the heart.
[[image:Draculea V01 - 063.PNG|thumb]]

Hisui stared at the sky soullessly.

Rushella appears to lose interest as well, brush up her hair and straighten out her clothes that was mussed up by Hisui; she got up from his body.

"Peeking at other people eating lunch, what a bunch of impolite people. Don't you think so?"

"I finally understood what a girl feels like when she is forcefully pushed down...."

Hisui tearfully murmured. His hands become loose, and the plastic bag with the food he brought from the cafeteria fell off.

"Ah yes, what did you buy? Let me look, I want a taste."

"Up to you....in fact, it will be helpful if you help me eat it."

Searching through the bag, and finally selecting a strawberry milk.

She studied the container back and forth, and after finally understanding how to use it, begins to sip its contents.

"What? Such a sweet and pink milk! Perhaps they added blood in it?"

No, the original material is the same thing, no need to mix it...Hisui don't even have the strength to sigh.

Rushella begin to suck the milk, and begin to release a cute sound. Hisui sat nearby with tearful eyes.

The class's final bit of compassion, was swept away by the wind.

Really don't want to go to the afternoon class.

The opposite sex's ability to disseminate gossip is faster than the speed of light.

Just lost the ability to have a normal school life.

Now he has to welcome his "being labeled as strange" high school life.

Hisui was considering a school transfer, while Rushella was blissfully sucking away at the milk.

"This is so sweet! It is only secondary to blood..."

"......Just kill me."

Hisui replied with a blood-coughing despair, but someone not far away is observing the two.

She was not part of the group of girls earlier, She stood in the shadows behind the (Not sure what is a good term for the small shack that cover the roof stair case-Translator), and focused at Hisui with a laser like intensity.

"Good male, found <3."

".....Why were you so terrible yesterday? Even if you are hopelessly talent-less you shouldn't be this bad!"

"It is only a physical examination, why do I have to go all out?"

After school, in front of the locker-room <ref>'''Locker room''': The one in Japan where the students put on their shoes</ref> Rushella was criticizing Hisui's results. His results were mediocre at best.

But Rushella refused to accept the results, and repeatedly critiqued him.

"It looks like you were not serious. You really didn't pay attention, right?"

"Isn't everyone the same? Also, I shouldn't be criticized by someone who didn't participate."

Because Physical Education took place outside the school, Rushella used her mystic eyes to stay indoors.

Even though she was not a teacher, she sat on a chair holding her parasol, while cheering and rooting Hisui.

To be honest, it was extremely embarrassing. And the men's/women's physical ed was suppose to be separate.

"Why were you looking at my Physical Tests?"

"It is your job to forge your own body so you can protect me. Even though you are strangely unable to become a member of my race, you are able to work under the sun, therefore covering my weakness."

"My principal is not to waste energy, what is so special about physical ed? Just meandering through it will be fine."

"Don't be too proud of yourself; when you were serious earlier, you weren't anything special."

"You really know how to make it hurt, you broke through all of my defensive lines."

"Keep your spirits up. When it is 'class time', you were only half paying attention, right? Why are you so merit-less?"

"It is no big deal. At critical moments, the strength in my body will come out."

"Stop spouting nonsense. You are my servant, in the moments when lives are on the line, you should be willing to die for me!"

Rushella showed her "high class" looks again, and Hisui was not going to argue.

He stopped looking at Rushella, and opened his shoe-locker. Reaching his hands for his shoes, he found a slip of paper.

The message was both mysterious and interesting.

"I will be waiting for you on the first floor of the second building, in the empty classroom."

He thought for a moment, then left the shoe-locker and headed back to the school.

"Wait a second, where are you going?!"

"I have something to do. Why don't you go ahead and go home?"

"Why are you angry? Stop spouting nonsense, you are my escort, take me back to that crude residence."

"You still plan to live at my place...? If you are not satisfied then you can go find a different place, Vampire-sama."

As Hisui complained, Rushella realized she has no argument, and became silent.

Thus Hisui escaped and headed for the empty classroom.

He was still unfamiliar with the structure of the school, so he got lost several times before he finally finding the right place.

Hisui opened the door, and it was a mess of chairs and desks.

It looked like the place was unused, because of it being a corner room, there wasn't anyone in sight.

As Hisui stared out the window at the fading sun, he heard a voice from behind.

"Ah, you came."

".....Looks like it was not a wild goose chase, what do you want?"

Hisui turned around, and it was one of the girls from the classroom.

She looked extremely feminine for a girl of their age. Tea colored hair with ponytails, and he could barely recall her name from the self introduction in the morning.

But he could not remember her name.

"You are..."

"Mei, Sudou Mei."

"Ah, right..."

As Hisui recalled, Mei came closer, no, hugging should be a more accurate description.

With a "growth" rivaling Rushella pressing against his chest, and a button undone, the boy can see her mesmerizing cleavage. Mei also raised her head to look at him.

"Why...are you looking for me?"

Suppressing his male instincts, Hisui pretended to be calm.

"(expletive-in a cute manner)....you really don't understand?"

Sudou answered with a devilish smile.

To be honest, it is sexy as hell.

She sounds like someone very experienced (yes, in that-Translator), her skirt is also short as hell. And keeping her shirt unbuttoned in a style that would make her #1 in the school.

"....I don't really understand, it is the first day of school, for what reason did you call me out here?"

Hisui heightened his awareness, and began to look around.

There doesn't appear to be anyone around.

"Other than two of us, no one else is around. Who are you looking for?"

"Someone could be lying in wait, ready to mock the fool who naively believed the note, worked up their imagination in excitement, and came here shamelessly... Such a possibility cannot be ruled out."

"What? Why are you suddenly saying that? Do you have trust issues? Even if you were caught in the spotlight today, there shouldn't be anyone in the class who would start playing pranks the first day of class, right?"

"....Ok, that is good."

Hisui sighed in relief.

While deep in thought, Mei's excited face came even closer.

"....That is a bit too close?"

"I am intentionally closing in. Hisui-san...you seem little cold...hard for people to get close to. During the self introduction, I felt you were observing everyone."

"....Do you really have the right to say that? What, was that when you started to check me out?"(Editor- I don´t get this too, you are not the only ones who don´t)

"Of course, handsome, white skin, must be the best in the freshman class, must be great at cross-dressing?"

"I would be?"

Hisui reached out to touch his own face.

To be honest he really doesn't have that feeling. Even though his looks apparently attract vampires, but that isn't something to be happy about.

"Handsome boy...no one around you ever told you that?"

"The one who raised me kept telling me I 'look like a girl' and 'don't be a sissy.'"

Hisui mumbled to himself, but Mei became even more interested, and brought her face even closer.

The two of them are so close to each other, they could feel each other's breath and their lips touched (so close that their lips were almost touching? needs TLC).

"I say..."

"If you don't realize how attractive you are, then I am telling you now?"

The devil in front of him smiled.

Hisui could not stop his breathing, and kept on shaking his head.

"You should stop playing, and go look for someone else"

"Ahh, so serious? High School life...wanting a handsome boyfriend to pass the day together...is very normal right?"

"This morning was self-Intro. Isn't it too strange? It isn't love on first sight....all I have to do is to be handsome?"

"Do you want to learn about the other person first? No problem, I will tell you."

Mei's reached out and entwined her arms around Hisui's neck.

She close in on his lips.

"You have something with that child named Rushella right? The rumors among girls are scary."

"No, I don't have anything with her!"

He used this opportunity to come clean, but Sudou is still suspicious.

"Really~? She is so cute, and she has a great body."

"Absolutely horrible personality."

Also not human....but he can't say this point out loud. Looking at Hisui's straight face, Sudou began to believe in him.

So she begins to pursue with earnest.

"Then it wouldn't be a problem if I become your girlfriend. Let me become your girlfriend."

Her lips are even closer now.

As they are about to touch, Hisui finally freed himself from her grasp.

"What are you doing?"

"This should be my line. Stop making these kinds of jokes. These kinds of things....is very strange right?!"

Hisui had no ill feeling, but this line made Sudou frown deeply.

"Strange...you mean me?"

"Of course. I don't really hate the fact you are praising me, and I feel the way you are doing it is really cute, but suddenly being called out by you, enticing me, and confessing....no matter how you think, it is strange. The fact it is not shocking should be what is surprising...."

Hisui's voice trailed suddenly.

Mei bit down her lips, and grabbed a corner of a desk.

CRACK! A piece of the desk breaks apart.

It is clear that she didn't exert any strength-as if she is just snapping a small tree branch.

Then her dedicate fingers wrapped around the broken piece---and crushed it into powder.

No matter how you look at it, it is definitely not the strength of a normal high school student.

Suddenly being called out to receive a confession--and then there is her supernatural strength.

Strange. Everything appears to be strange.

Hisui eyed the young girl in front of him.

"WHERE AM I STRANGE! WHERE ARE YOU NOT SATISFIED!?"

Mei's face burst into rage and her teeth began to grind against each other.

Kujou became scared, and took a step back.

"No, I am not saying I am not satisfied..."

"Why can't you do it with me?!!!It is clear you did it with a vampire!?"

"YOU...!"

Mei lost her voice, then held her mouth shut.

But it was too late, as the boy begins to question her instead.

"Did you find out during the self-introduction...! Did you just call me out to confirm?"

"No, absolutely not..."

With her position reversed, Mei took a step back.

Kujou took a step forward, but accidentally tripped her foot.

"AHHHH...."

"Be careful!"

Hisui reflexively tried to catch her, but it was too late.

As Mei collapsed, she also dragged him down.

PING! The boy's jaw hit the floor, and stars exploded across his eyes.

His sights turned dark, but Hisui recovered quickly.

"Hurts..."

"Eh?"

Even though his eyes are open, but everywhere is still dark.

And there is a warm and soft feeling brushing against his face.

Stunned, he realized what he is looking at.

In front of his eyes is a triangular piece of cloth.

It is extremely high class for a freshman student, and also made of high quality material.

That is...the legendary sexy underwear.

The most important part is covered, so Kujou could not see it, but that defense is fleeting at best.

(...............!!)

The young man finally understood the situation.

He is under the skirt.

He knew it is already too late, but he still tried to look away as a gentleman, looking left and right, but there are only the sizzling legs.

"Eh....?"

Scribbled across the peachy skin are a series of black letters.

They are different than tattoos, as if they were transcribed under the skin.

Kujou froze upon the moment, those words--or rather legs, finally moved out of line of sight. At the same time, light poured from above, and his ability to appreciate otome garden has ended.

"Ahhh"

Mei already stood up. It look like she was not injured in the fall.

The atmosphere becoming more awkward by the second. Although this was an accident, but Hisui couldn't stammer an explanation.

He prepared himself for an impending slapping, but Mei only whispered.

".....saw it?"

The boy obviously was treated to eye candy.

Unable to deny, he could only look away, looking for a way out of this.

"Ah, that, it is a bit exciting."

His heart leaping in terror as he stared at Mei, the other person who locked her legs tightly together, with her hands fiercely holding her skirt down, looking extremely embarrassed, thus completely different than before.

Faced with her natural reaction, Hisui naturally made no excuses and could only confess.

"Sorry, it was not intentional. If you want to slap....me, I will accept it."

"Did you see....that?"

She repeats it again.

Hisui tilted his head in confusion.

It is clear he would see it in a situation like that earlier.

But, Mei used one hand to hold her skirt, another to cover her right leg, thus the boy finally understood what she meant.
[[image:Draculea V01 - 076.PNG|thumb]]

She was not asking about her panties....but that line of writings.

"Ah, I saw it, huh..."

"That is...tattoo? You shouldn't mark your beautiful skin like that. A tattoo should be cute right? That kind of English letters and numbers..."

While speaking, Kujou recalled the words in question.

FC-XX07-a machine like sequence.

"Perhaps this is not a pursuit of fashion, but a cypher? Or a Machine Serial?"

Although this was only a joke, the girl's face twitched.

She replied with a complex expression.

"Exciting....Will come naturally. In other words, If you don't want this you will curb your interest naturally. Thus speaking....hateful, something inhuman." <---I so botched this sentence-Translator.

"By getting excited...it will naturally show itself. In other words...to not let it show I must hold back my feelings. Even like this...it's still disagreeable. This inhuman like thing..." <--- My take on the sentence-Passerby

"You're..."

Kujou's brain start working.

There is a extremely beautiful girl in front of him.

But something is different, there is something wrong.

She recognized Rushella's true nature, there is a strange engraving on her leg, combine the two, one can feel something unnatural.

"What are you? Are you human?"

"....So impertinent, of course I am human, a normal human."

"You are wrong, you are not a normal person."

Hisui coldly deduced.

Mei stared back with furious rage, close to murderous intent.

"Looks like calling you inhuman leads to rage, you are really not human. What are you?"

".........."

"You are not afraid of sun light, so you are not a vampire. But no matter what your strength way exceeds that of a high school girl. I said Serial number, did I guess correctly? Are you an Android?"

"So impolite. Who is an Android? I am a human!....just not from a mother's stomach."

Mei let go of her rage, and spoke quickly.

"Then how were you created? Cloned? Or artificially made? We are not in a sci-fi novel...there haven't been a live example yet, right?"

"There is a live example. After 11 months in a laboratory..."

"Ha?"

Kujou frowned, following Mei's words, and suddenly the cover of a famous novel appeared in his mind.

He read a faithful translation of the book once --and begin to recall the content slowly.

"I guess there is no point hiding it. You are a sharp individual, and you did it with a vampire already, I thought you will see through me as well, and that is why I want to win you over. But, that vampire never hid the fact who she is right? And carrying a parasol, anyone who understands vampire lore will know exactly who she is."

It look like she gave up winning over Kujou, so she began to speak out everything in her mind.

"Hum, Hi-kun, have you ever heard of [Frankenstein's tale]?"

"Um. I read it before, and I still can recall the details. (editor- No longer can recall?)"

It is a world famous sad story.

The young genius Victor Frankenstein discovered the secret of creation, and to prove his theory he created the first artificial human.

However, the plan was supposed to give birth to a beautiful being, but instead it created a monstrous abomination.

That is Frankenstein's monster.

It, along with the vampire, are synonymous with monsters.

According to Kujou's knowledge, like Vampires, they exist hidden within human society, rare species of "monsters".

"The original is famous, I heard it was a science-fiction novel. Does that mean that you are..."

"Correct, that crazy genius, Victor Frankenstein's monster---You could say I am the latest model. And that mark, like you said, is a serial number. Of course I hate it."

Mei stares at the marking on her right leg as if it is some kind of hideous scar.

No matter how similar she is to a human, only that part allows people to recognize she is artificial.

"According to the story, that monster didn't have any progeny."

Kujou starts to recall the content of the novel, and tells this to Mei.

That creator, Victor was so different to the creature, experienced so many events together, finally came to the creator and asked him to create a companion for him--but the creator refused. (editor - what the hell was meant by this?)

This lit a fuse to the father and son, mutually hating each other, which resulted in a cycle of vengeance leading to their destruction.

"It is true, the original prototype died alone. And Victor lase hasen´t released the secret of creation. But, he did not destroy his notes, so there has been fragments of them left behind. Geniuses who inherited his madness, with their continued research, finally gave birth to us."

With severe disgust, Mei explained the truth behind the literary masterpiece.

Like the original, ugly creature who hated its scientist creator, Mei also seemed to harbor complicated feelings towards the mad genius.

"But, now Hi-kun found out I am not human, what are you going to do?"

Mei brought her arms together, staring at the boy.

Based on Kujou's answer-the empty classroom could become a bloody battlefield- But Kujou replied calmly,

"I don't mind, I don't have any interest regarding Frankenstein."

"re...really?"

Mei is a little disappointed. It is clear that his observation skills are hideously sharp, but his willpower to act is zero.

"So what you are saying is, you are not going to publicize Rushella's identity? although no one would believe it, but something like this would cause waves."

"........."

"Say, are you really an android? shouldn't you have screws on your temple?"

"What era is that? And it only happens in movies right? Although the original was a monster, but I look real, right?"

To prove her authenticity, Mei grabbed Kujou's hands and put it against her face.

Kujou's heart leaped, but his hands transmit from her a soft feeling, and instantly shatter any preconceived notion about her.

"This is really good, soft, flawless, there are no stitches, it is a really...great face."

"Right?"

Sudou smiled, then dragged his hand on to her chest.

Because the movement was so natural, Kujou also enjoyed her chest's softness.

"Really......this soft yet elastic, subtle feeling............Wa——!!"

Regaining his sense, Hisui hastily retracted his hand from her bosom, but it was already too late.

Mei triumphantly glared at Hisui as if she is the victor.

"What are you doing, though it was I who pulled your hand, but isn't it you yourself who rub it?"

"......Much appreciate."

Hisui diffidently moved his gaze away, his hand still retained the shape when he was touching the breasts, he repeatedly recalled the sensation, anyhow he didn't feel like touching any other objects.

Speaking of the truth he really wants to touch it once more.

"Do you understand now? At present there is no difference between us and a normal human. Besides, the original possess intellect and feelings, the only difference is the outer apperance."

"Isn’t it better that there is no model number. Why do they need to be deliberately engraved on the skin"

"That sounds......admonishing. The original, didn´t possess any self-restraint, so it killed people. To not walk in the same path to ruin, we exercise restriction onto ourselves. If we don't want
that kind of uncouth scene to happen, we must retain our rationality."

"I see. I completely understand. Bye."

Finishing his speech, Hisui tried to leave.

But Mei took hold of his arm, refusing to let him go.

"......What? No problems, I won't tell the others."

"Really? You don't feel that I am......a monster."

"What same? Didn't you just stated that you are the same as human? I also feel the same. Compare to those girls walking on the street you are much better. Plus you are cute."

Hisui expressed his opinion, causing Mei to can't help but blush.

"You feel......that way?"

"Um."

"......Really really?"

"Why would I lie to you? Release me already. If you have anything left to say then say it."

"That.....it is ok now. This is a different matter——like what I had said in the beginning, about being your female partner."

"That, you are being way too blunt....... So, is this some sort of love affair?"

"This, of course. After all this is our clan's long cherished wish. In case we are in love with humans, wouldn't that make us artificial human a true human?"

"So it is like this......indeed, putting it like that then there is no way to distinguish from humans. However, a normal romantic relationship won't do......speaking of which Sudou, there must be more than this......."

"No, putting it in a proper way, romantic relationship is not the final objective, it is just the intermediate pathway? A process in between."

Hearing her weird explaination, Hisui showed a dumbfounded expression.

Although Hisui had no interest in either the artificial humans or their creation, but he was curious about Mei's objective which she painstakingly went through a great deal of torubles to enter high school.

"Then what's your objective?"

Mei giggled for a moment and replied.

"Making babies❤."

Eh?

Before he even understood what happened it was already too late.

He had been pushed down, his body was lying on the cold floor.

Raising his head up, Mei was currently mounted on top of him.

"E, eh......Sudou-san?"

"What—is it?"

Her chest weighed down.

Crap.

Lunch break is almost over, if this goes on——it would be bad in a lot of ways.

"W, what do you think you are doing......!?"

"Didn't I say it already, MA·KING·BA·BIES. As a testimony to our lover relationship. Like what Victor Frankenstein had in his mind at first, artifical humans originally possess the ability to reproduce. But it would be meaningless if it isn't with a human wouldn't it? If we are to become [human], it is necessary to do it with a human. This is my objective, the sole reason for my existence. Thus said............"

"Thus said my arse!! Find another person, another person!!"

"What's the problem, you don’t need to take responsibility for this❤."

"This is totally not a romantic relationship!! Let me point this out......you are far away from being a human!! Aside from your appearance, the rest are completely off the mark!!"

"How troublesome......I have no intention of listening to your thoughts on this."

Hisui was struggling trying to think of a way to get out of this mess.

Mei continued to push him down.

Generally speaking the situation here had been reversed, the pitiful Hisui was being restrained by a girl’s slender hand, not budging in the slightest.

“So humiliating......why do you have this much strength......!?”

“That’s rude of you. It’s because of the original’s brutality that I, the latest model have a limitation put on. Basically half of the original’s strength.”

“Who in the world would want to know that kind of trivial knowledge, release me!!”

“Nope.”

“You......!”

Even if he used force to fight back, he definitely couldn’t win. Compared to Rushella, her strength is greater in daytime.

On the verge of losing something precious, Hisui gave up on his dignity. Since he couldn’t compete in strength, then the only option left is to call for help.

Hisui opened up his mouth, Mei who perceived his intention, quickly took action.

Yet she didn’t cover up Hisui’s mouth, rather than that she glared at Hisui.

Momentary, out came a flash from her pair of glamorous eyes.

This really isn't something supersticious, rather than that it is real, a flash of physical light, manifested out from her eyes.

The light then condensed into a beam, travelling past Hisui's face, and penetrated the area of floor board at his right.

Due to he dazzling light Hisui was taken aback, afterwards he turned to look to his right side.

Two holes were beutifully carved out onto the floor, white smoke continually rising from it.

"Eh——————!?"

"Be at ease. I will guide you through❤."

"Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaait, didn't you just shoot out a laser beam? From your fucking eyes!? This already deviates much from the original, isn’t that a weapon equipped in the military!?”

“Because our strength is suppressed, the excess energy output from the internal combustion is used to supply the weapon instead. Were it is to be used with maximum power, a certain amount of time would need to pass before it could be employed again, but if it is the standard setting then you can fire it successively❤”

“Who would want to hear your damn explanation! What is this situation of a high school girl with overrated body’s functions!? You want to be a human, you are completely the polar opposite of that!!”

“You are so annoying~~do you want me to turn you into ash?”

Mei once again locked her sight onto Hisui.

Owing to the sheer brute strength and the destructive pair of eyes, this caused Hisui to shut his trap.

Were he to resist, death will be his final destination.

However, it would also turn bad if he doesn’t resist.

“Ca, Calm down, I got something to say......put down your weapon, keep your distance. It is good that our relationship hasen’t become worse............!”

“Why do you act like a dispirited lover? Don’t move............!”

Mei used her slender fingers to untie Hisui’s necktie, then his shirt buttons.
Gently caressing the bare white chest.

Hisui thought of struggling free though it was impossible at present.

The caressing appeared to be a very light touch, soothing the mind, Mei’s finger brushed back and forth on the smooth skin, resembling a melody.

“How, come, this............? Can’t muster, any strength............”

“Ah......your expression is really cute. Seems like I am right on the mark. Let me tell you this first, my standards are pretty high. It’s love at first sight, you should be honored”

“Who, would, want to............”

Hisui denied with a feeble voice, gasping for breath.

His whole body had gone limp, and some unknown substances was creeping up from inside his stomach.

"What the fuck, this... What did you do to me...!?"

"I said it before... I'm the latest model. In order to successfully make babies with the target, I'm equipped with ten thousand different pleasure functions. A perfect blowup doll❤"

"Blowup doll... Isn't that term the most insulting for artificial humans!"

"In any case, you refuse to back down? Fine, prepare yourself..."

Mei licked her lips and untied her ponytail.

Her hair draped down onto Hisui's face, giving off a seductive fragrance.

Even her body's scent and breath was probably part of her pleasure functions, right? Hisui felt even more powerless, even mentally he was gradually losing resistance.

"S-Stop..."

"You looked so flippant yet you're surprisingly rational. But... You're at your limit, eh?"

Mei slid her tongue into Hisui's ear, using her fingertips to tickle Hisui's chest.

Her other hand was caressing Hisui all over, finally reaching between his legs. Then her lips approached Hisui.

No good.

This is really no good.

"Let us build a bridge between two races❤"

"..."

Hisui couldn't even muster up verbal resistance.

The approaching lips and the finger reaching down below.

Farewell, my precious whatever.

Although he was not crying, somehow an image of a painted canvas appeared before his eyes.

"Hands off! What are you doing!?"

Suddenly, a loud voice demanded. Mei suddenly got up and separated from Hisui.

"Who is this...!?"

Mei looked at the speaker to find Rushella standing there with arms crossed.

"This is a place of learning, right!? Here, doing that kind of...! Who allowed you to make a move on my servant!?"

Rushella pointed to Mei and asked. From the way her face looked, she was going to rush over and grab Mei any moment.

Mei simply tossed her hair lightly and replied with composure.

"Hands off? Just a handjob, is there a problem?"

"Stop it with those dirty puns, okay..."

Hisui got up and did not forget to retort.

Stumbling, he distanced himself from Mei and leaned back on a wall to avoid getting pushed down again.

"Oh my, you're so cold. Clearly just now, you were so happy from my touch."

"I am really feeling disgusted with myself..."

Hisui spoke with hate (editor- TC needed, hate doesen't seem to be apropriate), thankful for Rushella's existence for the first time.

But this savior had no self-awareness and pointed her hostility towards Hisui.

"You're my servant, you know, why did you offer yourself to this fake!? Show some backbone!"

Who the fuck is your servant? Before Hisui could retort, Mei already reacted to Rushella's words.

"Hey, what do you mean by fake?"

Mei crossed her arms and glared at Rushella.

Rushella's word choice had struck the artificial human's landmine.

"A fake is a fake. No matter how you disguise yourself as human, don't think you can deceive my vampire eyes! To prevent sucking the blood of lowly trash, my kind excels in distinguishing humans from non-humans."

"In other words, you both knew each other's identities already. You should have told me."

Ignoring Hisui's complaints the vampire and the artificial human postured themselves for battle.

"Such grand words... Mere vampire."

"What!?"

Mei insulted her in turn without backing down.

Vampire vs Frankenstein's creature, the two major monsters were now facing off.

"You say I'm a fake then aren't vampires simply mosquitos wearing human skin? No, even more lowly than mosquitos. Mosquitos can be smacked and they just cause itches after a bit. But your kind deprives humans of their dignity. Unforgivable."

"You bitch...!!"

Hostility. No this was a snarl full of intent to kill.

Crimson colored cold light shot out from her eyes. Originally adding to the allure of her slender hands, those nails also lengthened and became sharp.

With the sun halfway set, all the cells in Rushella's entire body were filled with power.

If she really went crazy, the consequences were unthinkable.

In order not to get the school destroyed on the first day, Hisui had no choice but to try to arbitrate.

"Hey stop it. Godzilla vs Gamera this dreamteam combination should be left for dreams."

"I don't care. I could hardly bother with this bitch. I just don't want my blood to be sucked. Once my kind becomes fully human, if my blood were sucked it'd be a complete waste of effort."

"As if anyone would suck yours! As an exalted True Ancestor, I will never suck the blood of a fake like you!!"

"...True Ancestor? No way, are you serious!?"

Mei was laughing so hard her shoulders shook.

Rushella's face became even worse. Hisui didn't know what to do.

"True Ancestor means those highest existences by tracing back the lineages of vampires, standing at the very top, right? Why would someone that important be a high school student here?"

"Does an artificial human have the right to say that about me?"

"Aren't all those fossils extinct already. What the heck are you trying to pull?"

"Shut up, I'm real!"

"Then prove it. Using a method that we can both understand, how's that?"

Mei looked at Hisui, approached him and hugged his arm.

Since she can't reenact the pushing down scene again, nevertheless Hisui still remained on alert.

"...Umm, why am I on your side?"

"Oh my, how cold of you... To think we had already progressed to second base already."

"Damn it, I can't even deny that..."

"Hey, get away from him right now! He's my servant!!"

"What, you're not his girlfriend, right? That aside, hurry and prove that you're a True Ancestor."

Mei showed off and presed Hisui's arm against her breasts.

Rushella did not retort but simply clenched her fists and directed her wrath at Hisui.

"Why are you getting entangled with her!?"

"No, she came over and entangled me."

"You're mine, you know!? Didn't I suck your blood this morning too...!?"

"Please don't talk about this morning as though it's a kiss before leaving home..."

Hisui grumbled, Mei stared with her eyes wide.

"Eh... Hey you, your blood was sucked!? But I didn't see any wounds..."

Mei had hoped to have babies with a pure human. She was very surprised.

Hisui who hung around Rushella did not show any symptoms of turning into a vampire.

Naturally, there was not cursed seal on his neck.

"...Were you bitten in a normally concealed spot? But most vampires pick..."

"The neck. The taste turns poor in any other place. Also, it causes problems during the vampirization process, possibly turning into irrational undead walking corpses, so they never drink from anywhere apart from the neck."

"Then could it be that you've turned completely to a vampire...!"

"Do I look like one?"

Hisui's tone of voice indicated he had never let go of his humanity.

Hearing that, Mei recalled his actions over the past day.

Even in the process of vampirization, victims would show a tendency to avoid sunlight, but Hisui did not.

But Rushella clearly said she sucked his blood.

"...What is going on?"

"This guy is a freak. Even though I sucked his blood, he hasn't turned into my servant!"

Rushella spoke angrily. Hugging Hisui's arm, Mei simply stared in surprise at this "freak" according to the vampire.

"No way... Can something like that be true? I know it too... A vampire's bite is the highest level 'curse' and 'poison'... Once bitten whether a saint or a sinner, both end up the same way, right!?"

"I am just an ordinary human."

Hisui declared indifferently. Mei became even more interested, her eyes turning passionate.

Rushella was getting impatient with the two hugging so closely. She waved her arms and snarled.

"It's about time you let go! He's my servant!!"

"What? He's not turning into a vampire, right?"

"Shut~ up~! He will be mine sooner or later!! Hurry and let go!!"

Mei ignored Rushella's protests and her sweet voice whispered into Hisui's ear.

"Hey, show me where you were bitten. I want to know what it's like."

"There. If it's me, there won't be a wound. Look."

Hisui did not take special precautions and stretched his neck to show Mei.

Mei brought her lips close to that pale white neck.

Kiss.

Unlike a vampire's kiss, her seductive and sweet lips lightly touched Hisui's neck.

"...Hey, what are you doing!?"

"Disinfecting, just disinfecting. Doesn't it feel much better than a vampire's bite?"

"That's true..."

Recalling the soft sensation on his neck, Hisui was filled with joy and could only look up at the ceiling.

This caused Rushella's anger to reach a peak.

"What are you doing!? To think you would do this with that kind of woman...! Shameless!!"

"Say, I didn't even leave a hickey... You don't have to get that mad, do you...?"

"Are you a man who easily offers his neck to others...? Are you fine with anyone!?"

"Could you stop with that description? You're making it sound like I'm some kind of easy woman, okay!? Besides, why do I have to give you priority? Clearly you're so clumsy at blood sucking."

Faced with Rushella's unreasonable squabbling, Hisui let loose all his dissatisfaction all at once.

Mei poured more fuel on the fire.

"Eh, what, this child is clumsy at blood sucking? Eh, isn't a vampire's bite supposed to be accompanied by sexual pleasure? Especially when sucking a member of the opposite sex."

"Because of my constitution, I guess the pleasure is rendered moot as well... Anyway, it really hurts."

Hearing Hisui's feelings, Rushella suddenly went expressionless.

Tears were faintly seeping out the corners of her eyes, but Hisui and Mei did not notice.

"Wow~ To think one really existed, this kind of worthless vampire. Say, if even blood sucking is clumsy, then what value of existence is there? Let alone a True Ancestor, not even trash level. Really, that's mosquito level."

"Hey, that's going a bit too far..."

Hisui was halfway through when his cheek was met with a light punch.

"......Idiot."

By the time he came to his senses, he found Rushella standing before him.

Her eyes filled with tears.

"Ah..."

Hisui did not get a chance to speak. The tiny fists began to rain down on him.

"Idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot!!"

"Hey stop it, it hurts!!"

A childish attack purely for venting emotions.

But as a vampire after all, every hit from this careless attack was still heavier than a normal human's. But compared to physical pain, this feeling was strongest in Hisui's heart.

"Idiot!!"

Rushella raised her parasol and smashed it towards Hisui as a final strike. Then without looking back, she ran out of the classroom.

"Ah, hey...!"

Hisui had only taken a single step when a cold voice stopped him.

"Don't go. What do you intend to do once you catch up to her?"

Mei asked coldly.

Rather than merciless, her tone of voice sounded full of rationality.

"You were not made her servant successfully, right? You simply had your blood sucked. A one-sided victim. You also don't seem to be under the mystic eyes' control. Neither are you in love with her."

"...Of course not."

"Then just leave her alone. It's better for both of you."

Mei's tone of voice sounded very experienced.

That was probably not just her personal thoughts but the lesson learned by her entire race's experiences.

"Things will never sail smoothly in a relationship between a human and a non-human. That's the case with us. With an appearance that anyone could tell was non-human, you should know what kind of life Frankenstein's creature lived through, right?"

"..."

Even among themselves, humans have not escaped from bias and discrimination.

Let alone when the other party was outside the realm of humans.

"She's only treating you as food. Don't be fooled by her tears."

"...I know."

"So... come... with me❤"

Mei held Hisui's hand and started to hassle him.

Hisui simply shook her hand off mercilessly and left the classroom.

Refusing to admit defeat, Mei called out from behind.

"I haven't given up yet. I'm even more interested now. I will surely make you mine and mine alone!!"

Ignoring her declaration, Hisui expressionlessly departed.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter2

2013-07-20T18:35:28Z

Grimjakk: /* Chapter 2 - Creature Born Upon the Earth */

==Chapter 2 - Creature Born Upon the Earth==

"Why are you so unhappy?"

Rushella lovingly lowered her head and asked, but Hisui did not reply.

He only stared at the sky, cursing the world's change to abnormality and his own life.

Right now is recess time, and the location is the roof.

It is a symbol of high school life, the sweet smell of spring, but Hisui's face is full of confusion.

The nightmarish homeroom class is over, Hisui finally finished the morning class.

Because it was the first day at school, the stuff they teach were the basics, only requiring some light attention and it was over. But Rushella's arrogant performance in front the teachers had completely devastated Hisui's heart.

Even the precious rest time, due to incessant questioning by Rushella regarding school regulation and policies, left him neither peace nor rest.

Not only a transfer student, but also a complete gorgeous beauty, she was popular with both the girls and the boys. But Rushella completely ignored everyone else, only talking to Hisui, thus creating a dangerous aura among the male student population.

Finally recess arrived, but....she still followed over.

"I say....can't you be a bit more merciful....just how deep is your hatred for me?"

"Very deep. I drank your blood and yet you refuse to become my servant, and even sprayed me full of garlic."

"But you struck first, right?! And why do you pretend to be a student? High school life has nothing to do with my body, right?"

Hisui's questions were reasonable suspicions, and Rushella looked away.

"Could it be....you look at these young people as prey?"

Hisui's tone became serious.

Teenagers gathered in a high school, in certain ways it would be an ideal hunting ground for a vampire.

The common knowledge that vampires love the blood of a virgin girl the most--there should be plenty here.

"Wrong, I am not the type that leaves a prey half full then run off with someone else."

"Not even one drop, completely dry? I am not going to feel grateful you know, with that kind of logic."

"Isn't it better than abandoning you half transformed?"

"That is vampire logic only."

Hisui sighed, then leaned against the rail fencing.

After being fanged by a vampire, there were usually two possibilities---death, or transformation into a vampire.

Death or servitude, this was all the vampire's choice. In certain rare cases during the process for a person to become a vampire, the master vanished.

In a situation like that, the victim that remained behind would be stuck at [Mid-transformation] for the rest of his/her life.

Due to the [Mid-Transformation] the victim acquired certain vampire characteristics---vampiric instincts and a longer lifespan than average humans---and they would carry the curse for the rest of their lives.

"I will carefully select the partner I drink blood from. If I want him to become my servant then the criteria is even more stringent. And in addition, I will not leave until he become my servant. It is a (True Ancestor)'s etiquette from the ancient days."

"Then why did you select me?"

".................."

"Looking at you, who is so serious on making me your servant, why did you target me last night?"

Hisui was still confused about last night.

When they met last night, Rushella really had wanted to turn him into her servant.

But his body had prevented that transformation, so she had even charged into the school.

Thus....why is she so interested in me?

"Don't you feel honored? I became attracted to you. As if I am really attached to you. To look for someone young and handsome, similar in age to me, a boy with a delicious blood flavor to become my servant."

"....similar age? What are you blabbering about? Aren't you a [True ancestor]-sama? Although you can't tell from looks, a vampire's actual age must be ancient compared to me. Speak of that, how old are you?"

As Hisui asked, Rushella's expression froze.

It is almost as if she isn't feeling offended by having someone asking her age...but as if someone asked her something scary.

"What? Isn't longevity something a vampire should be proud of?"

"I....I don't know."

It is so far the lightest whisper that came from Rushella.

It is the voice of a girl at Hisui's age, feeling totally helpless.

"How old I am....I am really not sure."

"Because you lived so long you forget....apparently not. Then, where are you from...hey, where are your relatives and servants? Why don't you ask them...?"

"I don't have....those people."

"Eh? But..."

"Relative....I should have them, but I can't remember. Servants...I shouldn't have any. Drinking blood...you are my first time."

"Ha----?!"

Completely confusing.

Ok, now Hisui can understand why her blood sucking techniques are so awful, but the mysteries just got deeper.

"But....aren't you a [True Ancestor]? A royal-blooded Ojou-Sama, standing on top of thousands of servants?"

"I don't have...memories."

"Eh?..."

"For example, when was I born, where I was born....I completely don't know. Thus, how old I am...I don't know either."

Rushella held her arms together, withdrawing back.

She looked far away, biting her lips.

"Lost your....memories?"

"Maybe so... The night I met you, I woke up from the coffin. Near the forest outside the city. But, why I was there, or when I was there....I completely don't remember. I only know my name, that I am a true ancestor, other than that...."

"Some average day-to-day knowledge is there, but nothing about myself. But that knowledge...is a bit outdated."

Hisui finally understood.

Strange fashion, a vampire "style" that is rare now-days, idiotic blood drinking technique.

Such a strange existence, because she don't even understand herself.

It looked like Rushella was not lying; besides, there is nothing good to gain by revealing her own weakness to humans. It looks like she really lost all her memories.

"You came to school; does that mean you want to learn about the current era? Is that the idea?"

"....Correct. I want to know how this world is like. But....humanity has definitely changed a lot. Looking at this world during the daytime, really shock me. Such huge buildings, so many people...and if I think carefully, people work and play in broad daylight. Although it makes me feel uncomfortable, but it is clear that world power is in the hands of humans. But it is so strange....forget about the Vampires, I don't even feel the spirits of any supernatural beasts. Why is it like this?"

"Because this is the world's situation right now. Most of the people, even if they know vampire exists, will not believe it."

"....It appears so. When I spoke my name this morning, no one gave any reaction. My name has significant history in the vampire lore. Anyone with a tiny understanding of our history should know who I am."

"It looks like you considered that too.....so that is why you said your name so loudly. Just to grasp the situation."

Hisui's opinion of this out-dated vampire has improved a little.

Though her common sense stopped hundreds of years ago, her adaptability is definitely not bad.

"What happened to this world? Why did my race vanish? Why don't the humans know I exist!?"

"Even if you ask this...this 15 year old me, I am still learning the basic common knowledge."

"Tell me quickly. Since you are not surprised of my existence, then you are better knowledgeable than general humans."

She saw through him completely, so Hisui can no longer play dumb.

"I only heard a little from my relative; historically, it should be sometime around the industrial revolution? During that period, humanity's knowledge became more and more advanced. Because of this, Our World and the Monster World's [position] became misaligned."

<ref>'''Relative''': The word used to describe "relative" is "someone close", in here it probably mean "guardian".</ref>

"Please explain in simple words. What is the Industrial Revolution?"

".....So I need to explain from the beginning, huh. I think you should learn about world history. To put it simply, it is like wireless communication. When there is a wireless broadcasting station, TV shows become possible. But most of the audience cannot receive the signal. They were meant to match up together, humanity and monsters, which is now miss-positioned. Thus they weren't aware of each other. But now and then they will link up, and the two world overlaps. Those who are sensitive to high frequency....people who are described as spiritually sensitive, are able receive effects of the other world much more simply."

"I am completely confused....wireless what?"

".....Sorry, my mistake."

Hisui thought his explanation was pretty good, but it appears she isn't understanding the critical point. The boy shakes his head, and rephrases his explanation so this ojou-sama from another world can understand.

"In other words, monsters didn't cease to exist, but humanity could no longer feel their existence....something like that. It is almost as if they are separated into their own world. Thus, even vampires wouldn't be able to find other monsters."

"You should have said this earlier, instead of going around and around."

".....My mistake."

"I understand. But vampires are special. Vampires are different than other monsters; Vampire still exists in this world, they must completely live in the human world. We are corporeal. And it will be troublesome for us if humans don't exist."

"Indeed. It is completely different than specters who have no body and just floats around. Vampire still exists in this world. You could say they are the representative of the monsters. Thus, humanity is still alert of their existence."

Hisui's eyes darken with hesitation, which Rushella did not miss it.

"What are you saying? Are you saying humanity expelled my race?"

"My meaning is, such people do exist. They understand this world's true appearance, and consider monsters who co-exist in the human world to be their enemies. During self introduction---You said, no one had any reaction to your name? On other hand, a few may suspect you are a vampire. You should be careful."

"You don't have to worry, I do not plan to hide my identity. Even if humanity band together against the vampires, it is nothing special."

Rushella puffs up her chest as she replies.

Such an answer completely meeting Hisui's expectations, he simply shrugs his shoulders.

"First I must find my memories; if I manage to, I should be able to find other vampires. I want to ask them things. You seem to have a great understanding of vampires, so help me."

"Don't want to, you can do it alone."

"But you are a servant that's meant to serve me."

"I am not your servant; I am not familiar with your race's organizational makeups, nor am I interested."

"You really are the cheeky type."

Rushella's pride appears to be wounded, she licks her tongue then moves closer.

It is day time, thus her physical capabilities are reduced, but Rushella will definitely win if she decides to play hardball.

The boy is still considering his options when Rushella laughs.

"Although beating you is simple, but in certain ways I would have lost. I want you to surrender by your own free will, kneel before me, then I will bury the hatchet."

"(expletive), but vampires are naturally like this. But you have your fangs and <Mystic eyes>, couldn't you subdue anyone easily?"

"Isn't it useless against you!? But in certain ways, it is still effective. For example....you worry about me looking for other prey, right? Those people have no relationship with you, but you still care about them."

"Of course I care. If someone around me dies, or stop being human...I definitely don't want to see it happen. If it becomes like that, even me....I would become a vampire hunter."

To protect his peaceful life, even Hisui would become a cold-hearted foe.

Rushella *hum* (sound), then stand up.

"I don't think you could exterminate me. But, let's stop wasting time. You will still come to help me."

"That, I already said..."

"If you agree to help me, I will not suck anyone else's blood. I can promise that with you. If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?"

"This sucks..."

This must be the feeling of a man staked on altar meant for human sacrifice.

It is the first day at school, and the fate of everyone here is on his shoulders.

"So? Decide quickly."

".........I will serve you."

"I can't hear you, speak louder."

Rushella wants to shows off her beautiful ears, moving it next to him.

"Let me help you."

"Did you forget something?"

"Please allow me to help you....mistress."

"Hum, you speak well!"

It is clear he didn't lose his humanity, but Hisui suddenly reached a level lower than average humans.

"Damn it...I never thought I would curse my own body one day..."

"Then you will work hard right. A servant who can move during daytime is precious to me. And one day you will become one of my kind. Then, let's perform today's service?"

"Ha?"

Hisui look confused, suddenly his field of vision turns dark, and Rushella's face came close.

In that instant, he found himself on the floor.

What is blocking the sun is Rushella on top of him holding a parasol.

"Then....Rushella-sama?"

"You went to the 'cafeteria' to buy lunch right? Then I am going to have lunch as well."

Rushella licks her lips, then dove at Hisui's neck.

The boy tried to struggle, to avoid the sweet breathe down his neck.

"Hey, Let go! Didn't you suck me this morning?! It should had been enough right?"

"Be Quiet, I don't feel well, what is the problem? All I want is to suck a little bit!"

"I said it is not allowed....!"

Rushella's lips come closer and closer, while Hisui struggled.

The two struggled, until Rushella's lips reach his neck.

"Making me waste so much energy..!Ok, I am going to take care of you..!"

"Are you a corrupt bureaucrat who steals people's daughters?"

As Hisui prepare his final line of defense, the roof top door suddenly opened.

".....Hisui....san?"

Hisui recognize the voice, and freezes.

There were several people standing by the stairs.

Rushella's lips still on his neck, while he turned his sight around.

From the students he barely knows, there was one who has the best relationship with him--- Class Rep Sera Reina.

Judging by the lunch box she is carrying, Reina planned to come have lunch with Hisui.

"That.....I am sorry for interrupting!"

Hearing Reina's heartfelt apologize, Hisui begin to sweat uncontrollably.

His own limbs are currently pinned to the spot by Rushella.

It look like they were about to share a passionate kiss.

Even if he pushes the vampire away, there still would be kiss marks left behind.

"I, I say...!"

Before Hisui can explain, the girls all dispersed.

But their harmless gossip still flow into his ear.

"Hum, they are....really together? They already got it done so early?"

"It looks like they weren't going to just kiss..."

"School just started, and it is broad daylight outside, what the heck..."

"Foreign girls...so open."

Even though it is only whispers, but they felt like a painful roar in Hisui's head.

....And a stab in the heart.
[[image:Draculea V01 - 063.PNG|thumb]]

Hisui stared at the sky soullessly.

Rushella appears to lose interest as well, brush up her hair and straighten out her clothes that was mussed up by Hisui; she got up from his body.

"Peeking at other people eating lunch, what a bunch of impolite people. Don't you think so?"

"I finally understood what a girl feels like when she is forcefully pushed down...."

Hisui tearfully murmured. His hands become loose, and the plastic bag with the food he brought from the cafeteria fell off.

"Ah yes, what did you buy? Let me look, I want a taste."

"Up to you....in fact, it will be helpful if you help me eat it."

Searching through the bag, and finally selecting a strawberry milk.

She studied the container back and forth, and after finally understanding how to use it, begins to sip its contents.

"What? Such a sweet and pink milk! Perhaps they added blood in it?"

No, the original material is the same thing, no need to mix it...Hisui don't even have the strength to sigh.

Rushella begin to suck the milk, and begin to release a cute sound. Hisui sat nearby with tearful eyes.

The class's final bit of compassion, was swept away by the wind.

Really don't want to go to the afternoon class.

The opposite sex's ability to disseminate gossip is faster than the speed of light.

Just lost the ability to have a normal school life.

Now he has to welcome his "being labeled as strange" high school life.

Hisui was considering a school transfer, while Rushella was blissfully sucking away at the milk.

"This is so sweet! It is only secondary to blood..."

"......Just kill me."

Hisui replied with a blood-coughing despair, but someone not far away is observing the two.

She was not part of the group of girls earlier, She stood in the shadows behind the (Not sure what is a good term for the small shack that cover the roof stair case-Translator), and focused at Hisui with a laser like intensity.

"Good male, found <3."

".....Why were you so terrible yesterday? Even if you are hopelessly talent-less you shouldn't be this bad!"

"It is only a physical examination, why do I have to go all out?"

After school, in front of the locker-room <ref>'''Locker room''': The one in Japan where the students put on their shoes</ref> Rushella was criticizing Hisui's results. His results were mediocre at best.

But Rushella refused to accept the results, and repeatedly critiqued him.

"It looks like you were not serious. You really didn't pay attention, right?"

"Isn't everyone the same? Also, I shouldn't be criticized by someone who didn't participate."

Because Physical Education took place outside the school, Rushella used her mystic eyes to stay indoors.

Even though she was not a teacher, she sat on a chair holding her parasol, while cheering and rooting Hisui.

To be honest, it was extremely embarrassing. And the men's/women's physical ed was suppose to be separate.

"Why were you looking at my Physical Tests?"

"It is your job to forge your own body so you can protect me. Even though you are strangely unable to become a member of my race, you are able to work under the sun, therefore covering my weakness."

"My principal is not to waste energy, what is so special about physical ed? Just meandering through it will be fine."

"Don't be too proud of yourself; when you were serious earlier, you weren't anything special."

"You really know how to make it hurt, you broke through all of my defensive lines."

"Keep your spirits up. When it is 'class time', you were only half paying attention, right? Why are you so merit-less?"

"It is no big deal. At critical moments, the strength in my body will come out."

"Stop spouting nonsense. You are my servant, in the moments when lives are on the line, you should be willing to die for me!"

Rushella showed her "high class" looks again, and Hisui was not going to argue.

He stopped looking at Rushella, and opened his shoe-locker. Reaching his hands for his shoes, he found a slip of paper.

The message was both mysterious and interesting.

"I will be waiting for you on the first floor of the second building, in the empty classroom."

He thought for a moment, then left the shoe-locker and headed back to the school.

"Wait a second, where are you going?!"

"I have something to do. Why don't you go ahead and go home?"

"Why are you angry? Stop spouting nonsense, you are my escort, take me back to that crude residence."

"You still plan to live at my place...? If you are not satisfied then you can go find a different place, Vampire-sama."

As Hisui complained, Rushella realized she has no argument, and became silent.

Thus Hisui escaped and headed for the empty classroom.

He was still unfamiliar with the structure of the school, so he got lost several times before he finally finding the right place.

Hisui opened the door, and it was a mess of chairs and desks.

It looked like the place was unused, because of it being a corner room, there wasn't anyone in sight.

As Hisui stared out the window at the fading sun, he heard a voice from behind.

"Ah, you came."

".....Looks like it was not a wild goose chase, what do you want?"

Hisui turned around, and it was one of the girls from the classroom.

She looked extremely feminine for a girl of their age. Tea colored hair with ponytails, and he could barely recall her name from the self introduction in the morning.

But he could not remember her name.

"You are..."

"Mei, Sudou Mei."

"Ah, right..."

As Hisui recalled, Mei came closer, no, hugging should be a more accurate description.

With a "growth" rivaling Rushella pressing against his chest, and a button undone, the boy can see her mesmerizing cleavage. Mei also raised her head to look at him.

"Why...are you looking for me?"

Suppressing his male instincts, Hisui pretended to be calm.

"(expletive-in a cute manner)....you really don't understand?"

Sudou answered with a devilish smile.

To be honest, it is sexy as hell.

She sounds like someone very experienced (yes, in that-Translator), her skirt is also short as hell. And keeping her shirt unbuttoned in a style that would make her #1 in the school.

"....I don't really understand, it is the first day of school, for what reason did you call me out here?"

Hisui heightened his awareness, and began to look around.

There doesn't appear to be anyone around.

"Other than two of us, no one else is around. Who are you looking for?"

"Someone could be lying in wait, ready to mock the fool who naively believed the note, worked up their imagination in excitement, and came here shamelessly... Such a possibility cannot be ruled out."

"What? Why are you suddenly saying that? Do you have trust issues? Even if you were caught in the spotlight today, there shouldn't be anyone in the class who would start playing pranks the first day of class, right?"

"....Ok, that is good."

Hisui sighed in relief.

While deep in thought, Mei's excited face came even closer.

"....That is a bit too close?"

"I am intentionally closing in. Hisui-san...you seem little cold...hard for people to get close to. During the self introduction, I felt you were observing everyone."

"....Do you really have the right to say that? What, was that when you started to check me out?"(Editor- I don´t get this too, you are not the only ones who don´t)

"Of course, handsome, white skin, must be the best in the freshman class, must be great at cross-dressing?"

"I would be?"

Hisui reached out to touch his own face.

To be honest he really doesn't have that feeling. Even though his looks apparently attract vampires, but that isn't something to be happy about.

"Handsome boy...no one around you ever told you that?"

"The one who raised me kept telling me I 'look like a girl' and 'don't be a sissy.'"

Hisui mumbled to himself, but Mei became even more interested, and brought her face even closer.

The two of them are so close to each other, they could feel each other's breath and their lips touched (so close that their lips were almost touching? needs TLC).

"I say..."

"If you don't realize how attractive you are, then I am telling you now?"

The devil in front of him smiled.

Hisui could not stop his breathing, and kept on shaking his head.

"You should stop playing, and go look for someone else"

"Ahh, so serious? High School life...wanting a handsome boyfriend to pass the day together...is very normal right?"

"This morning was self-Intro. Isn't it too strange? It isn't love on first sight....all I have to do is to be handsome?"

"Do you want to learn about the other person first? No problem, I will tell you."

Mei's reached out and entwined her arms around Hisui's neck.

She close in on his lips.

"You have something with that child named Rushella right? The rumors among girls are scary."

"No, I don't have anything with her!"

He used this opportunity to come clean, but Sudou is still suspicious.

"Really~? She is so cute, and she has a great body."

"Absolutely horrible personality."

Also not human....but he can't say this point out loud. Looking at Hisui's straight face, Sudou began to believe in him.

So she begins to pursue with earnest.

"Then it wouldn't be a problem if I become your girlfriend. Let me become your girlfriend."

Her lips are even closer now.

As they are about to touch, Hisui finally freed himself from her grasp.

"What are you doing?"

"This should be my line. Stop making these kinds of jokes. These kinds of things....is very strange right?!"

Hisui had no ill feeling, but this line made Sudou frown deeply.

"Strange...you mean me?"

"Of course. I don't really hate the fact you are praising me, and I feel the way you are doing it is really cute, but suddenly being called out by you, enticing me, and confessing....no matter how you think, it is strange. The fact it is not shocking should be what is surprising...."

Hisui's voice trailed suddenly.

Mei bit down her lips, and grabbed a corner of a desk.

CRACK! A piece of the desk breaks apart.

It is clear that she didn't exert any strength-as if she is just snapping a small tree branch.

Then her dedicate fingers wrapped around the broken piece---and crushed it into powder.

No matter how you look at it, it is definitely not the strength of a normal high school student.

Suddenly being called out to receive a confession--and then there is her supernatural strength.

Strange. Everything appears to be strange.

Hisui eyed the young girl in front of him.

"WHERE AM I STRANGE! WHERE ARE YOU NOT SATISFIED!?"

Mei's face burst into rage and her teeth began to grind against each other.

Kujou became scared, and took a step back.

"No, I am not saying I am not satisfied..."

"Why can't you do it with me?!!!It is clear you did it with a vampire!?"

"YOU...!"

Mei lost her voice, then held her mouth shut.

But it was too late, as the boy begins to question her instead.

"Did you find out during the self-introduction...! Did you just call me out to confirm?"

"No, absolutely not..."

With her position reversed, Mei took a step back.

Kujou took a step forward, but accidentally tripped her foot.

"AHHHH...."

"Be careful!"

Hisui reflexively tried to catch her, but it was too late.

As Mei collapsed, she also dragged him down.

PING! The boy's jaw hit the floor, and stars exploded across his eyes.

His sights turned dark, but Hisui recovered quickly.

"Hurts..."

"Eh?"

Even though his eyes are open, but everywhere is still dark.

And there is a warm and soft feeling brushing against his face.

Stunned, he realized what he is looking at.

In front of his eyes is a triangular piece of cloth.

It is extremely high class for a freshman student, and also made of high quality material.

That is...the legendary sexy underwear.

The most important part is covered, so Kujou could not see it, but that defense is fleeting at best.

(...............!!)

The young man finally understood the situation.

He is under the skirt.

He knew it is already too late, but he still tried to look away as a gentleman, looking left and right, but there are only the sizzling legs.

"Eh....?"

Scribbled across the peachy skin are a series of black letters.

They are different than tattoos, as if they were transcribed under the skin.

Kujou froze upon the moment, those words--or rather legs, finally moved out of line of sight. At the same time, light poured from above, and his ability to appreciate otome garden has ended.

"Ahhh"

Mei already stood up. It look like she was not injured in the fall.

The atmosphere becoming more awkward by the second. Although this was an accident, but Hisui couldn't stammer an explanation.

He prepared himself for an impending slapping, but Mei only whispered.

".....saw it?"

The boy obviously was treated to eye candy.

Unable to deny, he could only look away, looking for a way out of this.

"Ah, that, it is a bit exciting."

His heart leaping in terror as he stared at Mei, the other person who locked her legs tightly together, with her hands fiercely holding her skirt down, looking extremely embarrassed, thus completely different than before.

Faced with her natural reaction, Hisui naturally made no excuses and could only confess.

"Sorry, it was not intentional. If you want to slap....me, I will accept it."

"Did you see....that?"

She repeats it again.

Hisui tilted his head in confusion.

It is clear he would see it in a situation like that earlier.

But, Mei used one hand to hold her skirt, another to cover her right leg, thus the boy finally understood what she meant.
[[image:Draculea V01 - 076.PNG|thumb]]

She was not asking about her panties....but that line of writings.

"Ah, I saw it, huh..."

"That is...tattoo? You shouldn't mark your beautiful skin like that. A tattoo should be cute right? That kind of English letters and numbers..."

While speaking, Kujou recalled the words in question.

FC-XX07-a machine like sequence.

"Perhaps this is not a pursuit of fashion, but a cypher? Or a Machine Serial?"

Although this was only a joke, the girl's face twitched.

She replied with a complex expression.

"Exciting....Will come naturally. In other words, If you don't want this you will curb your interest naturally. Thus speaking....hateful, something inhuman." <---I so botched this sentence-Translator.

"By getting excited...it will naturally show itself. In other words...to not let it show I must hold back my feelings. Even like this...it's still disagreeable. This inhuman like thing..." <--- My take on the sentence-Passerby

"You're..."

Kujou's brain start working.

There is a extremely beautiful girl in front of him.

But something is different, there is something wrong.

She recognized Rushella's true nature, there is a strange engraving on her leg, combine the two, one can feel something unnatural.

"What are you? Are you human?"

"....So impertinent, of course I am human, a normal human."

"You are wrong, you are not a normal person."

Hisui coldly deduced.

Mei stared back with furious rage, close to murderous intent.

"Looks like calling you inhuman leads to rage, you are really not human. What are you?"

".........."

"You are not afraid of sun light, so you are not a vampire. But no matter what your strength way exceeds that of a high school girl. I said Serial number, did I guess correctly? Are you an Android?"

"So impolite. Who is an Android? I am a human!....just not from a mother's stomach."

Mei let go of her rage, and spoke quickly.

"Then how were you created? Cloned? Or artificially made? We are not in a sci-fi novel...there haven't been a live example yet, right?"

"There is a live example. After 11 months in a laboratory..."

"Ha?"

Kujou frowned, following Mei's words, and suddenly the cover of a famous novel appeared in his mind.

He read a faithful translation of the book once --and begin to recall the content slowly.

"I guess there is no point hiding it. You are a sharp individual, and you did it with a vampire already, I thought you will see through me as well, and that is why I want to win you over. But, that vampire never hid the fact who she is right? And carrying a parasol, anyone who understands vampire lore will know exactly who she is."

It look like she gave up winning over Kujou, so she began to speak out everything in her mind.

"Hum, Hi-kun, have you ever heard of [Frankenstein's tale]?"

"Um. I read it before, and I still can recall the details. (editor- No longer can recall?)"

It is a world famous sad story.

The young genius Victor Frankenstein discovered the secret of creation, and to prove his theory he created the first artificial human.

However, the plan was supposed to give birth to a beautiful being, but instead it created a monstrous abomination.

That is Frankenstein's monster.

It, along with the vampire, are synonymous with monsters.

According to Kujou's knowledge, like Vampires, they exist hidden within human society, rare species of "monsters".

"The original is famous, I heard it was a science-fiction novel. Does that mean that you are..."

"Correct, that crazy genius, Victor Frankenstein's monster---You could say I am the latest model. And that mark, like you said, is a serial number. Of course I hate it."

Mei stares at the marking on her right leg as if it is some kind of hideous scar.

No matter how similar she is to a human, only that part allows people to recognize she is artificial.

"According to the story, that monster didn't have any progeny."

Kujou starts to recall the content of the novel, and tells this to Mei.

That creator, Victor was so different to the creature, experienced so many events together, finally came to the creator and asked him to create a companion for him--but the creator refused. (editor - what the hell was meant by this?)

This lit a fuse to the father and son, mutually hating each other, which resulted in a cycle of vengeance leading to their destruction.

"It is true, the original prototype died alone. And Victor lase hasen´t released the secret of creation. But, he did not destroy his notes, so there has been fragments of them left behind. Geniuses who inherited his madness, with their continued research, finally gave birth to us."

With severe disgust, Mei explained the truth behind the literary masterpiece.

Like the original, ugly creature who hated its scientist creator, Mei also seemed to harbor complicated feelings towards the mad genius.

"But, now Hi-kun found out I am not human, what are you going to do?"

Mei brought her arms together, staring at the boy.

Based on Kujou's answer-the empty classroom could become a bloody battlefield- But Kujou replied calmly,

"I don't mind, I don't have any interest regarding Frankenstein."

"re...really?"

Mei is a little disappointed. It is clear that his observation skills are hideously sharp, but his willpower to act is zero.

"So what you are saying is, you are not going to publicize Rushella's identity? although no one would believe it, but something like this would cause waves."

"........."

"Say, are you really an android? shouldn't you have screws on your temple?"

"What era is that? And it only happens in movies right? Although the original was a monster, but I look real, right?"

To prove her authenticity, Mei grabbed Kujou's hands and put it against her face.

Kujou's heart leaped, but his hands transmit from her a soft feeling, and instantly shatter any preconceived notion about her.

"This is really good, soft, flawless, there are no stitches, it is a really...great face."

"Right?"

Sudou smiled, then dragged his hand on to her chest.

Because the movement was so natural, Kujou also enjoyed her chest's softness.

"Really......this soft yet elastic, subtle feeling............Wa——!!"

Regaining his sense, Hisui hastily retracted his hand from her bosom, but it was already too late.

Mei triumphantly glared at Hisui as if she is the victor.

"What are you doing, though it was I who pulled your hand, but isn't it you yourself who rub it?"

"......Much appreciate."

Hisui diffidently moved his gaze away, his hand still retained the shape when he was touching the breasts, he repeatedly recalled the sensation, anyhow he didn't feel like touching any other objects.

Speaking of the truth he really wants to touch it once more.

"Do you understand now? At present there is no difference between us and a normal human. Besides, the original possess intellect and feelings, the only difference is the outer apperance."

"Isn’t it better that there is no model number. Why do they need to be deliberately engraved on the skin"

"That sounds......admonishing. The original, didn´t possess any self-restraint, so it killed people. To not walk in the same path to ruin, we exercise restriction onto ourselves. If we don't want
that kind of uncouth scene to happen, we must retain our rationality."

"I see. I completely understand. Bye."

Finishing his speech, Hisui tried to leave.

But Mei took hold of his arm, refusing to let him go.

"......What? No problems, I won't tell the others."

"Really? You don't feel that I am......a monster."

"What same? Didn't you just stated that you are the same as human? I also feel the same. Compare to those girls walking on the street you are much better. Plus you are cute."

Hisui expressed his opinion, causing Mei to can't help but blush.

"You feel......that way?"

"Um."

"......Really really?"

"Why would I lie to you? Release me already. If you have anything left to say then say it."

"That.....it is ok now. This is a different matter——like what I had said in the beginning, about being your female partner."

"That, you are being way too blunt....... So, is this some sort of love affair?"

"This, of course. After all this is our clan's long cherished wish. In case we are in love with humans, wouldn't that make us artificial human a true human?"

"So it is like this......indeed, putting it like that then there is no way to distinguish from humans. However, a normal romantic relationship won't do......speaking of which Sudou, there must be more than this......."

"No, putting it in a proper way, romantic relationship is not the final objective, it is just the intermediate pathway? A process in between."

Hearing her weird explaination, Hisui showed a dumbfounded expression.

Although Hisui had no interest in either the artificial humans or their creation, but he was curious about Mei's objective which she painstakingly went through a great deal of torubles to enter high school.

"Then what's your objective?"

Mei giggled for a moment and replied.

"Making babies❤."

Eh?

Before he even understood what happened it was already too late.

He had been pushed down, his body was lying on the cold floor.

Raising his head up, Mei was currently mounted on top of him.

"E, eh......Sudou-san?"

"What—is it?"

Her chest weighed down.

Crap.

Lunch break is almost over, if this goes on——it would be bad in a lot of ways.

"W, what do you think you are doing......!?"

"Didn't I say it already, MA·KING·BA·BIES. As a testimony to our lover relationship. Like what Victor Frankenstein had in his mind at first, artifical humans originally possess the ability to reproduce. But it would be meaningless if it isn't with a human wouldn't it? If we are to become [human], it is necessary to do it with a human. This is my objective, the sole reason for my existence. Thus said............"

"Thus said my arse!! Find another person, another person!!"

"What's the problem, you don’t need to take responsibility for this❤."

"This is totally not a romantic relationship!! Let me point this out......you are far away from being a human!! Aside from your appearance, the rest are completely off the mark!!"

"How troublesome......I have no intention of listening to your thoughts on this."

Hisui was struggling trying to think of a way to get out of this mess.

Mei continued to push him down.

Generally speaking the situation here had been reversed, the pitiful Hisui was being restrained by a girl’s slender hand, not budging in the slightest.

“So humiliating......why do you have this much strength......!?”

“That’s rude of you. It’s because of the original’s brutality that I, the latest model have a limitation put on. Basically half of the original’s strength.”

“Who in the world would want to know that kind of trivial knowledge, release me!!”

“Nope.”

“You......!”

Even if he used force to fight back, he definitely couldn’t win. Compared to Rushella, her strength is greater in daytime.

On the verge of losing something precious, Hisui gave up on his dignity. Since he couldn’t compete in strength, then the only option left is to call for help.

Hisui opened up his mouth, Mei who perceived his intention, quickly took action.

Yet she didn’t cover up Hisui’s mouth, rather than that she glared at Hisui.

Momentary, out came a flash from her pair of glamorous eyes.

This really isn't something supersticious, rather than that it is real, a flash of physical light, manifested out from her eyes.

The light then condensed into a beam, travelling past Hisui's face, and penetrated the area of floor board at his right.

Due to he dazzling light Hisui was taken aback, afterwards he turned to look to his right side.

Two holes were beutifully carved out onto the floor, white smoke continually rising from it.

"Eh——————!?"

"Be at ease. I will guide you through❤."

"Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaait, didn't you just shoot out a laser beam? From your fucking eyes!? This already deviates much from the original, isn’t that a weapon equipped in the military!?”

“Because our strength is suppressed, the excess energy output from the internal combustion is used to supply the weapon instead. Were it is to be used with maximum power, a certain amount of time would need to pass before it could be employed again, but if it is the standard setting then you can fire it successively❤”

“Who would want to hear your damn explanation! What is this situation of a high school girl with overrated body’s functions!? You want to be a human, you are completely the polar opposite of that!!”

“You are so annoying~~do you want me to turn you into ash?”

Mei once again locked her sight onto Hisui.

Owing to the sheer brute strength and the destructive pair of eyes, this caused Hisui to shut his trap.

Were he to resist, death will be his final destination.

However, it would also turn bad if he doesn’t resist.

“Ca, Calm down, I got something to say......put down your weapon, keep your distance. It is good that our relationship hasen’t become worse............!”

“Why do you act like a dispirited lover? Don’t move............!”

Mei used her slender fingers to untie Hisui’s necktie, then his shirt buttons.
Gently caressing the bare white chest.

Hisui thought of struggling free though it was impossible at present.

The caressing appeared to be a very light touch, soothing the mind, Mei’s finger brushed back and forth on the smooth skin, resembling a melody.

“How, come, this............? Can’t muster, any strength............”

“Ah......your expression is really cute. Seems like I am right on the mark. Let me tell you this first, my standards are pretty high. It’s love at first sight, you should be honored”

“Who, would, want to............”

Hisui denied with a feeble voice, gasping for breath.

His whole body had gone limp, and some unknown substances was creeping up from inside his stomach.

"What the fuck, this... What did you do to me...!?"

"I said it before... I'm the latest model. In order to successfully make babies with the target, I'm equipped with ten thousand different pleasure functions. A perfect blowup doll❤"

"Blowup doll... Isn't that term the most insulting for artificial humans!"

"In any case, you refuse to back down? Fine, prepare yourself..."

Mei licked her lips and untied her ponytail.

Her hair draped down onto Hisui's face, giving off a seductive fragrance.

Even her body's scent and breath was probably part of her pleasure functions, right? Hisui felt even more powerless, even mentally he was gradually losing resistance.

"S-Stop..."

"You looked so flippant yet you're surprisingly rational. But... You're at your limit, eh?"

Mei slid her tongue into Hisui's ear, using her fingertips to tickle Hisui's chest.

Her other hand was caressing Hisui all over, finally reaching between his legs. Then her lips approached Hisui.

No good.

This is really no good.

"Let us build a bridge between two races❤"

"..."

Hisui couldn't even muster up verbal resistance.

The approaching lips and the finger reaching down below.

Farewell, my precious whatever.

Although he was not crying, somehow an image of a painted canvas appeared before his eyes.

"Hands off! What are you doing!?"

Suddenly, a loud voice demanded. Mei suddenly got up and separated from Hisui.

"Who is this...!?"

Mei looked at the speaker to find Rushella standing there with arms crossed.

"This is a place of learning, right!? Here, doing that kind of...! Who allowed you to make a move on my servant!?"

Rushella pointed to Mei and asked. From the way her face looked, she was going to rush over and grab Mei any moment.

Mei simply tossed her hair lightly and replied with composure.

"Hands off? Just a handjob, is there a problem?"

"Stop it with those dirty puns, okay..."

Hisui got up and did not forget to retort.

Stumbling, he distanced himself from Mei and leaned back on a wall to avoid getting pushed down again.

"Oh my, you're so cold. Clearly just now, you were so happy from my touch."

"I am really feeling disgusted with myself..."

Hisui spoke with hate (editor- TC needed, hate doesen't seem to be apropriate), thankful for Rushella's existence for the first time.

But this savior had no self-awareness and pointed her hostility towards Hisui.

"You're my servant, you know, why did you offer yourself to this fake!? Show some backbone!"

Who the fuck is your servant? Before Hisui could retort, Mei already reacted to Rushella's words.

"Hey, what do you mean by fake?"

Mei crossed her arms and glared at Rushella.

Rushella's word choice had struck the artificial human's landmine.

"A fake is a fake. No matter how you disguise yourself as human, don't think you can deceive my vampire eyes! To prevent sucking the blood of lowly trash, my kind excels in distinguishing humans from non-humans."

"In other words, you both knew each other's identities already. You should have told me."

Ignoring Hisui's complaints the vampire and the artificial human postured themselves for battle.

"Such grand words... Mere vampire."

"What!?"

Mei insulted her in turn without backing down.

Vampire vs Frankenstein's creature, the two major monsters were now facing off.

"You say I'm a fake then aren't vampires simply mosquitos wearing human skin? No, even more lowly than mosquitos. Mosquitos can be smacked and they just cause itches after a bit. But your kind deprives humans of their dignity. Unforgivable."

"You bitch...!!"

Hostility. No this was a snarl full of intent to kill.

Crimson colored cold light shot out from her eyes. Originally adding to the allure of her slender hands, those nails also lengthened and became sharp.

With the sun halfway set, all the cells in Rushella's entire body were filled with power.

If she really went crazy, the consequences were unthinkable.

In order not to get the school destroyed on the first day, Hisui had no choice but to try to arbitrate.

"Hey stop it. Godzilla vs Gamera this dreamteam combination should be left for dreams."

"I don't care. I could hardly bother with this bitch. I just don't want my blood to be sucked. Once my kind becomes fully human, if my blood were sucked it'd be a complete waste of effort."

"As if anyone would suck yours! As an exalted True Ancestor, I will never suck the blood of a fake like you!!"

"...True Ancestor? No way, are you serious!?"

Mei was laughing so hard her shoulders shook.

Rushella's face became even worse. Hisui didn't know what to do.

"True Ancestor means those highest existences by tracing back the lineages of vampires, standing at the very top, right? Why would someone that important be a high school student here?"

"Does an artificial human have the right to say that about me?"

"Aren't all those fossils extinct already. What the heck are you trying to pull?"

"Shut up, I'm real!"

"Then prove it. Using a method that we can both understand, how's that?"

Mei looked at Hisui, approached him and hugged his arm.

Since she can't reenact the pushing down scene again, nevertheless Hisui still remained on alert.

"...Umm, why am I on your side?"

"Oh my, how cold of you... To think we had already progressed to second base already."

"Damn it, I can't even deny that..."

"Hey, get away from him right now! He's my servant!!"

"What, you're not his girlfriend, right? That aside, hurry and prove that you're a True Ancestor."

Mei showed off and presed Hisui's arm against her breasts.

Rushella did not retort but simply clenched her fists and directed her wrath at Hisui.

"Why are you getting entangled with her!?"

"No, she came over and entangled me."

"You're mine, you know!? Didn't I suck your blood this morning too...!?"

"Please don't talk about this morning as though it's a kiss before leaving home..."

Hisui grumbled, Mei stared with her eyes wide.

"Eh... Hey you, your blood was sucked!? But I didn't see any wounds..."

Mei had hoped to have babies with a pure human. She was very surprised.

Hisui who hung around Rushella did not show any symptoms of turning into a vampire.

Naturally, there was not cursed seal on his neck.

"...Were you bitten in a normally concealed spot? But most vampires pick..."

"The neck. The taste turns poor in any other place. Also, it causes problems during the vampirization process, possibly turning into irrational undead walking corpses, so they never drink from anywhere apart from the neck."

"Then could it be that you've turned completely to a vampire...!"

"Do I look like one?"

Hisui's tone of voice indicated he had never let go of his humanity.

Hearing that, Mei recalled his actions over the past day.

Even in the process of vampirization, victims would show a tendency to avoid sunlight, but Hisui did not.

But Rushella clearly said she sucked his blood.

"...What is going on?"

"This guy is a freak. Even though I sucked his blood, he hasn't turned into my servant!"

Rushella spoke angrily. Hugging Hisui's arm, Mei simply stared in surprise at this "freak" according to the vampire.

"No way... Can something like that be true? I know it too... A vampire's bite is the highest level 'curse' and 'poison'... Once bitten whether a saint or a sinner, both end up the same way, right!?"

"I am just an ordinary human."

Hisui declared indifferently. Mei became even more interested, her eyes turning passionate.

Rushella was getting impatient with the two hugging so closely. She waved her arms and snarled.

"It's about time you let go! He's my servant!!"

"What? He's not turning into a vampire, right?"

"Shut~ up~! He will be mine sooner or later!! Hurry and let go!!"

Mei ignored Rushella's protests and her sweet voice whispered into Hisui's ear.

"Hey, show me where you were bitten. I want to know what it's like."

"There. If it's me, there won't be a wound. Look."

Hisui did not take special precautions and stretched his neck to show Mei.

Mei brought her lips close to that pale white neck.

Kiss.

Unlike a vampire's kiss, her seductive and sweet lips lightly touched Hisui's neck.

"...Hey, what are you doing!?"

"Disinfecting, just disinfecting. Doesn't it feel much better than a vampire's bite?"

"That's true..."

Recalling the soft sensation on his neck, Hisui was filled with joy and could only look up at the ceiling.

This caused Rushella's anger to reach a peak.

"What are you doing!? To think you would do this with that kind of woman...! Shameless!!"

"Say, I didn't even leave a hickey... You don't have to get that mad, do you...?"

"Are you a man who easily offers his neck to others...? Are you fine with anyone!?"

"Could you stop with that description? You're making it sound like I'm some kind of easy woman, okay!? Besides, why do I have to give you priority? Clearly you're so clumsy at blood sucking."

Faced with Rushella's unreasonable squabbling, Hisui let loose all his dissatisfaction all at once.

Mei poured more fuel on the fire.

"Eh, what, this child is clumsy at blood sucking? Eh, isn't a vampire's bite supposed to be accompanied by sexual pleasure? Especially when sucking a member of the opposite sex."

"Because of my constitution, I guess the pleasure is rendered moot as well... Anyway, it really hurts."

Hearing Hisui's feelings, Rushella suddenly went expressionless.

Tears were faintly seeping out the corners of her eyes, but Hisui and Mei did not notice.

"Wow~ To think one really existed, this kind of worthless vampire. Say, if even blood sucking is clumsy, then what value of existence is there? Let alone a True Ancestor, not even trash level. Really, that's mosquito level."

"Hey, that's going a bit too far..."

Hisui was halfway through when his cheek was met with a light punch.

"......Idiot."

By the time he came to his senses, he found Rushella standing before him.

Her eyes filled with tears.

"Ah..."

Hisui did not get a chance to speak. The tiny fists began to rain down on him.

"Idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot!!"

"Hey stop it, it hurts!!"

A childish attack purely for venting emotions.

But as a vampire after all, every hit from this careless attack was still heavier than a normal human's. But compared to physical pain, this feeling was strongest in Hisui's heart.

"Idiot!!"

Rushella raised her parasol and smashed it towards Hisui as a final strike. Then without looking back, she ran out of the classroom.

"Ah, hey...!"

Hisui had only taken a single step when a cold voice stopped him.

"Don't go. What do you intend to do once you catch up to her?"

Mei asked coldly.

Rather than merciless, her tone of voice sounded full of rationality.

"You were not made her servant successfully, right? You simply had your blood sucked. A one-sided victim. You also don't seem to be under the mystic eyes' control. Neither are you in love with her."

"...Of course not."

"Then just leave her alone. It's better for both of you."

Mei's tone of voice sounded very experienced.

That was probably not just her personal thoughts but the lesson learned by her entire race's experiences.

"Things will never sail smoothly in a relationship between a human and a non-human. That's the case with us. With an appearance that anyone could tell was non-human, you should know what kind of life Frankenstein's creature lived through, right?"

"..."

Even among themselves, humans have not escaped from bias and discrimination.

Let alone when the other party was outside the realm of humans.

"She's only treating you as food. Don't be fooled by her tears."

"...I know."

"So... come... with me❤"

Mei held Hisui's hand and started to hassle him.

Hisui simply shook her hand off mercilessly and left the classroom.

Refusing to admit defeat, Mei called out from behind.

"I haven't given up yet. I'm even more interested now. I will surely make you mine and mine alone!!"

Ignoring her declaration, Hisui expressionlessly departed.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter2

2013-07-20T18:33:42Z

Grimjakk: /* Chapter 2 - Creature Born Upon the Earth */

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume01 Chapter2

2013-07-20T18:20:29Z

Grimjakk: /* Chapter 2 - Creature Born Upon the Earth */

==Chapter 2 - Creature Born Upon the Earth==

"Why are you so unhappy?"

Rushella lovingly lowered her head and asked, but Hisui did not reply.

He only stared at the sky, cursing the world's change to abnormality and his own life.

Right now is recess time, and the location is the roof.

It is a symbol of high school life, the sweet smell of spring, but Hisui's face is full of confusion.

The nightmarish homeroom class is over, Hisui finally finished the morning class.

Because it is the first day at school, the stuff they teach are the basics, only requiring some light attention and it is over- But Rushella's arrogant performance in front the teachers-completely devastated Hisui's heart.

Even the precious rest time, due to incessant questioning by Rushella regarding school regulation and policies, left him neither peace nor rest.

Not only a transfer student, but also a complete gorgeous beauty, she is popular with both the girls and the boys. But Rushella completely ignored everyone else, only talking to Hisui, thus creating a dangerous aura among the male student population.

Finally recess arrived, but....she still followed over.

"I say....can't you be a bit more merciful....just how deep is your hatred for me?"

"Very deep. I drank your blood and yet you refuse to become my servant, and even sprayed me full of garlic."

"But you struck first right! And why do you pretend to be a student? High school life has nothing to do with my body right?"

Hisui's questions are reasonable suspicions, and Rushella looked away.

"Could it be....you look at these young people as prey?"

Hisui's tone became serious.

Teenagers gathered in a high school, in certain ways it would be an ideal hunting ground for a vampire.

The common knowledge that vampires love the blood of a virgin girl the most--there should be plenty here.

"Wrong, I am not the type that leaves a prey half full then run off with someone else."

"Not even one drop, completely dry? I am not going to feel grateful you know, with that kind of logic."

"Isn't it better than abandoning you half transformed?"

"That is vampire logic only."

Hisui sighed, then leaned against the rail fencing.

After being fanged by a vampire, there are usually two possibilities---death, or become a vampire.

Death or servitude, this is all the vampire's choice. In certain rare cases, in the process for a person to become a vampire, the master vanishes.

In a situation like this, the victim that remained behind will be stuck at [Mid-transformation] for the rest of his/her life.

Due to the [Mid-Transformation] the victim may take on certain vampire characteristics, they may have vampiric instincts, longer lifespan compared to average humans---and carry the curse for the rest of their lives.

"I will carefully select the partner I drink blood from. If I want him to become my servant then the criteria is even more stringent. And in addition, I will not leave until he become my servant. It is a (True Ancestor)'s etiquette from the ancient days."

"Then why did you select me?"

".................."

"Looking at you, who is so serious on making me your servant, why did you target me last night?"

Hisui is still confused about last night.

When they met last night, Rushella really wanted to turn him into her servant.

But his body prevented that transformation, so she even charged into the school.

Thus....why is she so interested in me?

"Don't you feel honored? I became attracted to you. As if I am really attached to you. To look for someone young and handsome, similar in age to me, a boy with a delicious blood flavor to become my servant."

"....similar age? What are you blabbering about? Aren't you a [True ancestor]-sama? Although you can't tell from looks, a vampire's actual age must be ancient compared to me. Speak of that, how old are you?"

As Hisui asked, Rushella's expression froze.

It is almost as if she isn't feeling offended by having someone asking her age...but as if someone asked her something scary.

"What? Isn't longevity something a vampire should be proud of?"

"I....I don't know."

It is so far the lightest whisper that came from Rushella.

It is the voice of a girl at Hisui's age, feeling totally helpless.

"How old I am....I am really not sure."

"Because you lived so long you forget....apparently not. Then, where are you from...hey, where are your relatives and servants? Why don't you ask them...?"

"I don't have....those people."

"Eh? But..."

"Relative....I should have them, but I can't remember. Servants...I shouldn't have any. Drinking blood...you are my first time."

"Ha----?!"

Completely confusing.

Ok, now Hisui can understand why her blood sucking techniques are so awful, but the mysteries just got deeper.

"But....aren't you a [True Ancestor]? A royal-blooded Ojou-Sama, standing on top of thousands of servants?"

"I don't have...memories."

"Eh?..."

"For example, when was I born, where I was born....I completely don't know. Thus, how old I am...I don't know either."

Rushella held her arms together, withdrawing back.

She looked far away, biting her lips.

"Lost your....memories?"

"Maybe so... The night I met you, I woke up from the coffin. Near the forest outside the city. But, why I was there, or when I was there....I completely don't remember. I only know my name, that I am a true ancestor, other than that...."

"Some average day-to-day knowledge is there, but nothing about myself. But that knowledge...is a bit outdated."

Hisui finally understood.

Strange fashion, a vampire "style" that is rare now-days, idiotic blood drinking technique.

Such a strange existence, because she don't even understand herself.

It looked like Rushella was not lying; besides, there is nothing good to gain by revealing her own weakness to humans. It looks like she really lost all her memories.

"You came to school; does that mean you want to learn about the current era? Is that the idea?"

"....Correct. I want to know how this world is like. But....humanity has definitely changed a lot. Looking at this world during the daytime, really shock me. Such huge buildings, so many people...and if I think carefully, people work and play in broad daylight. Although it makes me feel uncomfortable, but it is clear that world power is in the hands of humans. But it is so strange....forget about the Vampires, I don't even feel the spirits of any supernatural beasts. Why is it like this?"

"Because this is the world's situation right now. Most of the people, even if they know vampire exists, will not believe it."

"....It appears so. When I spoke my name this morning, no one gave any reaction. My name has significant history in the vampire lore. Anyone with a tiny understanding of our history should know who I am."

"It looks like you considered that too.....so that is why you said your name so loudly. Just to grasp the situation."

Hisui's opinion of this out-dated vampire has improved a little.

Though her common sense stopped hundreds of years ago, her adaptability is definitely not bad.

"What happened to this world? Why did my race vanish? Why don't the humans know I exist!?"

"Even if you ask this...this 15 year old me, I am still learning the basic common knowledge."

"Tell me quickly. Since you are not surprised of my existence, then you are better knowledgeable than general humans."

She saw through him completely, so Hisui can no longer play dumb.

"I only heard a little from my relative; historically, it should be sometime around the industrial revolution? During that period, humanity's knowledge became more and more advanced. Because of this, Our World and the Monster World's [position] became misaligned."

<ref>'''Relative''': The word used to describe "relative" is "someone close", in here it probably mean "guardian".</ref>

"Please explain in simple words. What is the Industrial Revolution?"

".....So I need to explain from the beginning, huh. I think you should learn about world history. To put it simply, it is like wireless communication. When there is a wireless broadcasting station, TV shows become possible. But most of the audience cannot receive the signal. They were meant to match up together, humanity and monsters, which is now miss-positioned. Thus they weren't aware of each other. But now and then they will link up, and the two world overlaps. Those who are sensitive to high frequency....people who are described as spiritually sensitive, are able receive effects of the other world much more simply."

"I am completely confused....wireless what?"

".....Sorry, my mistake."

Hisui thought his explanation was pretty good, but it appears she isn't understanding the critical point. The boy shakes his head, and rephrases his explanation so this ojou-sama from another world can understand.

"In other words, monsters didn't cease to exist, but humanity could no longer feel their existence....something like that. It is almost as if they are separated into their own world. Thus, even vampires wouldn't be able to find other monsters."

"You should have said this earlier, instead of going around and around."

".....My mistake."

"I understand. But vampires are special. Vampires are different than other monsters; Vampire still exists in this world, they must completely live in the human world. We are corporeal. And it will be troublesome for us if humans don't exist."

"Indeed. It is completely different than specters who have no body and just floats around. Vampire still exists in this world. You could say they are the representative of the monsters. Thus, humanity is still alert of their existence."

Hisui's eyes darken with hesitation, which Rushella did not miss it.

"What are you saying? Are you saying humanity expelled my race?"

"My meaning is, such people do exist. They understand this world's true appearance, and consider monsters who co-exist in the human world to be their enemies. During self introduction---You said, no one had any reaction to your name? On other hand, a few may suspect you are a vampire. You should be careful."

"You don't have to worry, I do not plan to hide my identity. Even if humanity band together against the vampires, it is nothing special."

Rushella puffs up her chest as she replies.

Such an answer completely meeting Hisui's expectations, he simply shrugs his shoulders.

"First I must find my memories; if I manage to, I should be able to find other vampires. I want to ask them things. You seem to have a great understanding of vampires, so help me."

"Don't want to, you can do it alone."

"But you are a servant that's meant to serve me."

"I am not your servant; I am not familiar with your race's organizational makeups, nor am I interested."

"You really are the cheeky type."

Rushella's pride appears to be wounded, she licks her tongue then moves closer.

It is day time, thus her physical capabilities are reduced, but Rushella will definitely win if she decides to play hardball.

The boy is still considering his options when Rushella laughs.

"Although beating you is simple, but in certain ways I would have lost. I want you to surrender by your own free will, kneel before me, then I will bury the hatchet."

"(expletive), but vampires are naturally like this. But you have your fangs and <Mystic eyes>, couldn't you subdue anyone easily?"

"Isn't it useless against you!? But in certain ways, it is still effective. For example....you worry about me looking for other prey, right? Those people have no relationship with you, but you still care about them."

"Of course I care. If someone around me dies, or stop being human...I definitely don't want to see it happen. If it becomes like that, even me....I would become a vampire hunter."

To protect his peaceful life, even Hisui would become a cold-hearted foe.

Rushella *hum* (sound), then stand up.

"I don't think you could exterminate me. But, let's stop wasting time. You will still come to help me."

"That, I already said..."

"If you agree to help me, I will not suck anyone else's blood. I can promise that with you. If you are willing to sacrifice your body to me, I will guarantee the safety of other people around you. How is that?"

"This sucks..."

This must be the feeling of a man staked on altar meant for human sacrifice.

It is the first day at school, and the fate of everyone here is on his shoulders.

"So? Decide quickly."

".........I will serve you."

"I can't hear you, speak louder."

Rushella wants to shows off her beautiful ears, moving it next to him.

"Let me help you."

"Did you forget something?"

"Please allow me to help you....mistress."

"Hum, you speak well!"

It is clear he didn't lose his humanity, but Hisui suddenly reached a level lower than average humans.

"Damn it...I never thought I would curse my own body one day..."

"Then you will work hard right. A servant who can move during daytime is precious to me. And one day you will become one of my kind. Then, let's perform today's service?"

"Ha?"

Hisui look confused, suddenly his field of vision turns dark, and Rushella's face came close.

In that instant, he found himself on the floor.

What is blocking the sun is Rushella on top of him holding a parasol.

"Then....Rushella-sama?"

"You went to the 'cafeteria' to buy lunch right? Then I am going to have lunch as well."

Rushella licks her lips, then dove at Hisui's neck.

The boy tried to struggle, to avoid the sweet breathe down his neck.

"Hey, Let go! Didn't you suck me this morning?! It should had been enough right?"

"Be Quiet, I don't feel well, what is the problem? All I want is to suck a little bit!"

"I said it is not allowed....!"

Rushella's lips come closer and closer, while Hisui struggled.

The two struggled, until Rushella's lips reach his neck.

"Making me waste so much energy..!Ok, I am going to take care of you..!"

"Are you a corrupt bureaucrat who steals people's daughters?"

As Hisui prepare his final line of defense, the roof top door suddenly opened.

".....Hisui....san?"

Hisui recognize the voice, and freezes.

There were several people standing by the stairs.

Rushella's lips still on his neck, while he turned his sight around.

From the students he barely knows, there was one who has the best relationship with him--- Class Rep Sera Reina.

Judging by the lunch box she is carrying, Reina planned to come have lunch with Hisui.

"That.....I am sorry for interrupting!"

Hearing Reina's heartfelt apologize, Hisui begin to sweat uncontrollably.

His own limbs are currently pinned to the spot by Rushella.

It look like they were about to share a passionate kiss.

Even if he pushes the vampire away, there still would be kiss marks left behind.

"I, I say...!"

Before Hisui can explain, the girls all dispersed.

But their harmless gossip still flow into his ear.

"Hum, they are....really together? They already got it done so early?"

"It looks like they weren't going to just kiss..."

"School just started, and it is broad daylight outside, what the heck..."

"Foreign girls...so open."

Even though it is only whispers, but they felt like a painful roar in Hisui's head.

....And a stab in the heart.
[[image:Draculea V01 - 063.PNG|thumb]]

Hisui stared at the sky soullessly.

Rushella appears to lose interest as well, brush up her hair and straighten out her clothes that was mussed up by Hisui; she got up from his body.

"Peeking at other people eating lunch, what a bunch of impolite people. Don't you think so?"

"I finally understood what a girl feels like when she is forcefully pushed down...."

Hisui tearfully murmured. His hands become loose, and the plastic bag with the food he brought from the cafeteria fell off.

"Ah yes, what did you buy? Let me look, I want a taste."

"Up to you....in fact, it will be helpful if you help me eat it."

Searching through the bag, and finally selecting a strawberry milk.

She studied the container back and forth, and after finally understanding how to use it, begins to sip its contents.

"What? Such a sweet and pink milk! Perhaps they added blood in it?"

No, the original material is the same thing, no need to mix it...Hisui don't even have the strength to sigh.

Rushella begin to suck the milk, and begin to release a cute sound. Hisui sat nearby with tearful eyes.

The class's final bit of compassion, was swept away by the wind.

Really don't want to go to the afternoon class.

The opposite sex's ability to disseminate gossip is faster than the speed of light.

Just lost the ability to have a normal school life.

Now he has to welcome his "being labeled as strange" high school life.

Hisui was considering a school transfer, while Rushella was blissfully sucking away at the milk.

"This is so sweet! It is only secondary to blood..."

"......Just kill me."

Hisui replied with a blood-coughing despair, but someone not far away is observing the two.

She was not part of the group of girls earlier, She stood in the shadows behind the (Not sure what is a good term for the small shack that cover the roof stair case-Translator), and focused at Hisui with a laser like intensity.

"Good male, found <3."

".....Why were you so terrible yesterday? Even if you are hopelessly talent-less you shouldn't be this bad!"

"It is only a physical examination, why do I have to go all out?"

After school, in front of the locker-room <ref>'''Locker room''': The one in Japan where the students put on their shoes</ref> Rushella was criticizing Hisui's results. His results were mediocre at best.

But Rushella refused to accept the results, and repeatedly critiqued him.

"It looks like you were not serious. You really didn't pay attention, right?"

"Isn't everyone the same? Also, I shouldn't be criticized by someone who didn't participate."

Because Physical Education took place outside the school, Rushella used her mystic eyes to stay indoors.

Even though she was not a teacher, she sat on a chair holding her parasol, while cheering and rooting Hisui.

To be honest, it was extremely embarrassing. And the men's/women's physical ed was suppose to be separate.

"Why were you looking at my Physical Tests?"

"It is your job to forge your own body so you can protect me. Even though you are strangely unable to become a member of my race, you are able to work under the sun, therefore covering my weakness."

"My principal is not to waste energy, what is so special about physical ed? Just meandering through it will be fine."

"Don't be too proud of yourself; when you were serious earlier, you weren't anything special."

"You really know how to make it hurt, you broke through all of my defensive lines."

"Keep your spirits up. When it is 'class time', you were only half paying attention, right? Why are you so merit-less?"

"It is no big deal. At critical moments, the strength in my body will come out."

"Stop spouting nonsense. You are my servant, in the moments when lives are on the line, you should be willing to die for me!"

Rushella showed her "high class" looks again, and Hisui was not going to argue.

He stopped looking at Rushella, and opened his shoe-locker. Reaching his hands for his shoes, he found a slip of paper.

The message was both mysterious and interesting.

"I will be waiting for you on the first floor of the second building, in the empty classroom."

He thought for a moment, then left the shoe-locker and headed back to the school.

"Wait a second, where are you going?!"

"I have something to do. Why don't you go ahead and go home?"

"Why are you angry? Stop spouting nonsense, you are my escort, take me back to that crude residence."

"You still plan to live at my place...? If you are not satisfied then you can go find a different place, Vampire-sama."

As Hisui complained, Rushella realized she has no argument, and became silent.

Thus Hisui escaped and headed for the empty classroom.

He was still unfamiliar with the structure of the school, so he got lost several times before he finally finding the right place.

Hisui opened the door, and it was a mess of chairs and desks.

It looked like the place was unused, because of it being a corner room, there wasn't anyone in sight.

As Hisui stared out the window at the fading sun, he heard a voice from behind.

"Ah, you came."

".....Looks like it was not a wild goose chase, what do you want?"

Hisui turned around, and it was one of the girls from the classroom.

She looked extremely feminine for a girl of their age. Tea colored hair with ponytails, and he could barely recall her name from the self introduction in the morning.

But he could not remember her name.

"You are..."

"Mei, Sudou Mei."

"Ah, right..."

As Hisui recalled, Mei came closer, no, hugging should be a more accurate description.

With a "growth" rivaling Rushella pressing against his chest, and a button undone, the boy can see her mesmerizing cleavage. Mei also raised her head to look at him.

"Why...are you looking for me?"

Suppressing his male instincts, Hisui pretended to be calm.

"(expletive-in a cute manner)....you really don't understand?"

Sudou answered with a devilish smile.

To be honest, it is sexy as hell.

She sounds like someone very experienced (yes, in that-Translator), her skirt is also short as hell. And keeping her shirt unbuttoned in a style that would make her #1 in the school.

"....I don't really understand, it is the first day of school, for what reason did you call me out here?"

Hisui heightened his awareness, and began to look around.

There doesn't appear to be anyone around.

"Other than two of us, no one else is around. Who are you looking for?"

"Someone could be lying in wait, ready to mock the fool who naively believed the note, worked up their imagination in excitement, and came here shamelessly... Such a possibility cannot be ruled out."

"What? Why are you suddenly saying that? Do you have trust issues? Even if you were caught in the spotlight today, there shouldn't be anyone in the class who would start playing pranks the first day of class, right?"

"....Ok, that is good."

Hisui sighed in relief.

While deep in thought, Mei's excited face came even closer.

"....That is a bit too close?"

"I am intentionally closing in. Hisui-san...you seem little cold...hard for people to get close to. During the self introduction, I felt you were observing everyone."

"....Do you really have the right to say that? What, was that when you started to check me out?"(Editor- I don´t get this too, you are not the only ones who don´t)

"Of course, handsome, white skin, must be the best in the freshman class, must be great at cross-dressing?"

"I would be?"

Hisui reached out to touch his own face.

To be honest he really doesn't have that feeling. Even though his looks apparently attract vampires, but that isn't something to be happy about.

"Handsome boy...no one around you ever told you that?"

"The one who raised me kept telling me I 'look like a girl' and 'don't be a sissy.'"

Hisui mumbled to himself, but Mei became even more interested, and brought her face even closer.

The two of them are so close to each other, they could feel each other's breath and their lips touched (so close that their lips were almost touching? needs TLC).

"I say..."

"If you don't realize how attractive you are, then I am telling you now?"

The devil in front of him smiled.

Hisui could not stop his breathing, and kept on shaking his head.

"You should stop playing, and go look for someone else"

"Ahh, so serious? High School life...wanting a handsome boyfriend to pass the day together...is very normal right?"

"This morning was self-Intro. Isn't it too strange? It isn't love on first sight....all I have to do is to be handsome?"

"Do you want to learn about the other person first? No problem, I will tell you."

Mei's reached out and entwined her arms around Hisui's neck.

She close in on his lips.

"You have something with that child named Rushella right? The rumors among girls are scary."

"No, I don't have anything with her!"

He used this opportunity to come clean, but Sudou is still suspicious.

"Really~? She is so cute, and she has a great body."

"Absolutely horrible personality."

Also not human....but he can't say this point out loud. Looking at Hisui's straight face, Sudou began to believe in him.

So she begins to pursue with earnest.

"Then it wouldn't be a problem if I become your girlfriend. Let me become your girlfriend."

Her lips are even closer now.

As they are about to touch, Hisui finally freed himself from her grasp.

"What are you doing?"

"This should be my line. Stop making these kinds of jokes. These kinds of things....is very strange right?!"

Hisui had no ill feeling, but this line made Sudou frown deeply.

"Strange...you mean me?"

"Of course. I don't really hate the fact you are praising me, and I feel the way you are doing it is really cute, but suddenly being called out by you, enticing me, and confessing....no matter how you think, it is strange. The fact it is not shocking should be what is surprising...."

Hisui's voice trailed suddenly.

Mei bit down her lips, and grabbed a corner of a desk.

CRACK! A piece of the desk breaks apart.

It is clear that she didn't exert any strength-as if she is just snapping a small tree branch.

Then her dedicate fingers wrapped around the broken piece---and crushed it into powder.

No matter how you look at it, it is definitely not the strength of a normal high school student.

Suddenly being called out to receive a confession--and then there is her supernatural strength.

Strange. Everything appears to be strange.

Hisui eyed the young girl in front of him.

"WHERE AM I STRANGE! WHERE ARE YOU NOT SATISFIED!?"

Mei's face burst into rage and her teeth began to grind against each other.

Kujou became scared, and took a step back.

"No, I am not saying I am not satisfied..."

"Why can't you do it with me?!!!It is clear you did it with a vampire!?"

"YOU...!"

Mei lost her voice, then held her mouth shut.

But it was too late, as the boy begins to question her instead.

"Did you find out during the self-introduction...! Did you just call me out to confirm?"

"No, absolutely not..."

With her position reversed, Mei took a step back.

Kujou took a step forward, but accidentally tripped her foot.

"AHHHH...."

"Be careful!"

Hisui reflexively tried to catch her, but it was too late.

As Mei collapsed, she also dragged him down.

PING! The boy's jaw hit the floor, and stars exploded across his eyes.

His sights turned dark, but Hisui recovered quickly.

"Hurts..."

"Eh?"

Even though his eyes are open, but everywhere is still dark.

And there is a warm and soft feeling brushing against his face.

Stunned, he realized what he is looking at.

In front of his eyes is a triangular piece of cloth.

It is extremely high class for a freshman student, and also made of high quality material.

That is...the legendary sexy underwear.

The most important part is covered, so Kujou could not see it, but that defense is fleeting at best.

(...............!!)

The young man finally understood the situation.

He is under the skirt.

He knew it is already too late, but he still tried to look away as a gentleman, looking left and right, but there are only the sizzling legs.

"Eh....?"

Scribbled across the peachy skin are a series of black letters.

They are different than tattoos, as if they were transcribed under the skin.

Kujou froze upon the moment, those words--or rather legs, finally moved out of line of sight. At the same time, light poured from above, and his ability to appreciate otome garden has ended.

"Ahhh"

Mei already stood up. It look like she was not injured in the fall.

The atmosphere becoming more awkward by the second. Although this was an accident, but Hisui couldn't stammer an explanation.

He prepared himself for an impending slapping, but Mei only whispered.

".....saw it?"

The boy obviously was treated to eye candy.

Unable to deny, he could only look away, looking for a way out of this.

"Ah, that, it is a bit exciting."

His heart leaping in terror as he stared at Mei, the other person who locked her legs tightly together, with her hands fiercely holding her skirt down, looking extremely embarrassed, thus completely different than before.

Faced with her natural reaction, Hisui naturally made no excuses and could only confess.

"Sorry, it was not intentional. If you want to slap....me, I will accept it."

"Did you see....that?"

She repeats it again.

Hisui tilted his head in confusion.

It is clear he would see it in a situation like that earlier.

But, Mei used one hand to hold her skirt, another to cover her right leg, thus the boy finally understood what she meant.
[[image:Draculea V01 - 076.PNG|thumb]]

She was not asking about her panties....but that line of writings.

"Ah, I saw it, huh..."

"That is...tattoo? You shouldn't mark your beautiful skin like that. A tattoo should be cute right? That kind of English letters and numbers..."

While speaking, Kujou recalled the words in question.

FC-XX07-a machine like sequence.

"Perhaps this is not a pursuit of fashion, but a cypher? Or a Machine Serial?"

Although this was only a joke, the girl's face twitched.

She replied with a complex expression.

"Exciting....Will come naturally. In other words, If you don't want this you will curb your interest naturally. Thus speaking....hateful, something inhuman." <---I so botched this sentence-Translator.

"By getting excited...it will naturally show itself. In other words...to not let it show I must hold back my feelings. Even like this...it's still disagreeable. This inhuman like thing..." <--- My take on the sentence-Passerby

"You're..."

Kujou's brain start working.

There is a extremely beautiful girl in front of him.

But something is different, there is something wrong.

She recognized Rushella's true nature, there is a strange engraving on her leg, combine the two, one can feel something unnatural.

"What are you? Are you human?"

"....So impertinent, of course I am human, a normal human."

"You are wrong, you are not a normal person."

Hisui coldly deduced.

Mei stared back with furious rage, close to murderous intent.

"Looks like calling you inhuman leads to rage, you are really not human. What are you?"

".........."

"You are not afraid of sun light, so you are not a vampire. But no matter what your strength way exceeds that of a high school girl. I said Serial number, did I guess correctly? Are you an Android?"

"So impolite. Who is an Android? I am a human!....just not from a mother's stomach."

Mei let go of her rage, and spoke quickly.

"Then how were you created? Cloned? Or artificially made? We are not in a sci-fi novel...there haven't been a live example yet, right?"

"There is a live example. After 11 months in a laboratory..."

"Ha?"

Kujou frowned, following Mei's words, and suddenly the cover of a famous novel appeared in his mind.

He read a faithful translation of the book once --and begin to recall the content slowly.

"I guess there is no point hiding it. You are a sharp individual, and you did it with a vampire already, I thought you will see through me as well, and that is why I want to win you over. But, that vampire never hid the fact who she is right? And carrying a parasol, anyone who understands vampire lore will know exactly who she is."

It look like she gave up winning over Kujou, so she began to speak out everything in her mind.

"Hum, Hi-kun, have you ever heard of [Frankenstein's tale]?"

"Um. I read it before, and I still can recall the details. (editor- No longer can recall?)"

It is a world famous sad story.

The young genius Victor Frankenstein discovered the secret of creation, and to prove his theory he created the first artificial human.

However, the plan was supposed to give birth to a beautiful being, but instead it created a monstrous abomination.

That is Frankenstein's monster.

It, along with the vampire, are synonymous with monsters.

According to Kujou's knowledge, like Vampires, they exist hidden within human society, rare species of "monsters".

"The original is famous, I heard it was a science-fiction novel. Does that mean that you are..."

"Correct, that crazy genius, Victor Frankenstein's monster---You could say I am the latest model. And that mark, like you said, is a serial number. Of course I hate it."

Mei stares at the marking on her right leg as if it is some kind of hideous scar.

No matter how similar she is to a human, only that part allows people to recognize she is artificial.

"According to the story, that monster didn't have any progeny."

Kujou starts to recall the content of the novel, and tells this to Mei.

That creator, Victor was so different to the creature, experienced so many events together, finally came to the creator and asked him to create a companion for him--but the creator refused. (editor - what the hell was meant by this?)

This lit a fuse to the father and son, mutually hating each other, which resulted in a cycle of vengeance leading to their destruction.

"It is true, the original prototype died alone. And Victor lase hasen´t released the secret of creation. But, he did not destroy his notes, so there has been fragments of them left behind. Geniuses who inherited his madness, with their continued research, finally gave birth to us."

With severe disgust, Mei explained the truth behind the literary masterpiece.

Like the original, ugly creature who hated its scientist creator, Mei also seemed to harbor complicated feelings towards the mad genius.

"But, now Hi-kun found out I am not human, what are you going to do?"

Mei brought her arms together, staring at the boy.

Based on Kujou's answer-the empty classroom could become a bloody battlefield- But Kujou replied calmly,

"I don't mind, I don't have any interest regarding Frankenstein."

"re...really?"

Mei is a little disappointed. It is clear that his observation skills are hideously sharp, but his willpower to act is zero.

"So what you are saying is, you are not going to publicize Rushella's identity? although no one would believe it, but something like this would cause waves."

"........."

"Say, are you really an android? shouldn't you have screws on your temple?"

"What era is that? And it only happens in movies right? Although the original was a monster, but I look real, right?"

To prove her authenticity, Mei grabbed Kujou's hands and put it against her face.

Kujou's heart leaped, but his hands transmit from her a soft feeling, and instantly shatter any preconceived notion about her.

"This is really good, soft, flawless, there are no stitches, it is a really...great face."

"Right?"

Sudou smiled, then dragged his hand on to her chest.

Because the movement was so natural, Kujou also enjoyed her chest's softness.

"Really......this soft yet elastic, subtle feeling............Wa——!!"

Regaining his sense, Hisui hastily retracted his hand from her bosom, but it was already too late.

Mei triumphantly glared at Hisui as if she is the victor.

"What are you doing, though it was I who pulled your hand, but isn't it you yourself who rub it?"

"......Much appreciate."

Hisui diffidently moved his gaze away, his hand still retained the shape when he was touching the breasts, he repeatedly recalled the sensation, anyhow he didn't feel like touching any other objects.

Speaking of the truth he really wants to touch it once more.

"Do you understand now? At present there is no difference between us and a normal human. Besides, the original possess intellect and feelings, the only difference is the outer apperance."

"Isn’t it better that there is no model number. Why do they need to be deliberately engraved on the skin"

"That sounds......admonishing. The original, didn´t possess any self-restraint, so it killed people. To not walk in the same path to ruin, we exercise restriction onto ourselves. If we don't want
that kind of uncouth scene to happen, we must retain our rationality."

"I see. I completely understand. Bye."

Finishing his speech, Hisui tried to leave.

But Mei took hold of his arm, refusing to let him go.

"......What? No problems, I won't tell the others."

"Really? You don't feel that I am......a monster."

"What same? Didn't you just stated that you are the same as human? I also feel the same. Compare to those girls walking on the street you are much better. Plus you are cute."

Hisui expressed his opinion, causing Mei to can't help but blush.

"You feel......that way?"

"Um."

"......Really really?"

"Why would I lie to you? Release me already. If you have anything left to say then say it."

"That.....it is ok now. This is a different matter——like what I had said in the beginning, about being your female partner."

"That, you are being way too blunt....... So, is this some sort of love affair?"

"This, of course. After all this is our clan's long cherished wish. In case we are in love with humans, wouldn't that make us artificial human a true human?"

"So it is like this......indeed, putting it like that then there is no way to distinguish from humans. However, a normal romantic relationship won't do......speaking of which Sudou, there must be more than this......."

"No, putting it in a proper way, romantic relationship is not the final objective, it is just the intermediate pathway? A process in between."

Hearing her weird explaination, Hisui showed a dumbfounded expression.

Although Hisui had no interest in either the artificial humans or their creation, but he was curious about Mei's objective which she painstakingly went through a great deal of torubles to enter high school.

"Then what's your objective?"

Mei giggled for a moment and replied.

"Making babies❤."

Eh?

Before he even understood what happened it was already too late.

He had been pushed down, his body was lying on the cold floor.

Raising his head up, Mei was currently mounted on top of him.

"E, eh......Sudou-san?"

"What—is it?"

Her chest weighed down.

Crap.

Lunch break is almost over, if this goes on——it would be bad in a lot of ways.

"W, what do you think you are doing......!?"

"Didn't I say it already, MA·KING·BA·BIES. As a testimony to our lover relationship. Like what Victor Frankenstein had in his mind at first, artifical humans originally possess the ability to reproduce. But it would be meaningless if it isn't with a human wouldn't it? If we are to become [human], it is necessary to do it with a human. This is my objective, the sole reason for my existence. Thus said............"

"Thus said my arse!! Find another person, another person!!"

"What's the problem, you don’t need to take responsibility for this❤."

"This is totally not a romantic relationship!! Let me point this out......you are far away from being a human!! Aside from your appearance, the rest are completely off the mark!!"

"How troublesome......I have no intention of listening to your thoughts on this."

Hisui was struggling trying to think of a way to get out of this mess.

Mei continued to push him down.

Generally speaking the situation here had been reversed, the pitiful Hisui was being restrained by a girl’s slender hand, not budging in the slightest.

“So humiliating......why do you have this much strength......!?”

“That’s rude of you. It’s because of the original’s brutality that I, the latest model have a limitation put on. Basically half of the original’s strength.”

“Who in the world would want to know that kind of trivial knowledge, release me!!”

“Nope.”

“You......!”

Even if he used force to fight back, he definitely couldn’t win. Compared to Rushella, her strength is greater in daytime.

On the verge of losing something precious, Hisui gave up on his dignity. Since he couldn’t compete in strength, then the only option left is to call for help.

Hisui opened up his mouth, Mei who perceived his intention, quickly took action.

Yet she didn’t cover up Hisui’s mouth, rather than that she glared at Hisui.

Momentary, out came a flash from her pair of glamorous eyes.

This really isn't something supersticious, rather than that it is real, a flash of physical light, manifested out from her eyes.

The light then condensed into a beam, travelling past Hisui's face, and penetrated the area of floor board at his right.

Due to he dazzling light Hisui was taken aback, afterwards he turned to look to his right side.

Two holes were beutifully carved out onto the floor, white smoke continually rising from it.

"Eh——————!?"

"Be at ease. I will guide you through❤."

"Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaait, didn't you just shoot out a laser beam? From your fucking eyes!? This already deviates much from the original, isn’t that a weapon equipped in the military!?”

“Because our strength is suppressed, the excess energy output from the internal combustion is used to supply the weapon instead. Were it is to be used with maximum power, a certain amount of time would need to pass before it could be employed again, but if it is the standard setting then you can fire it successively❤”

“Who would want to hear your damn explanation! What is this situation of a high school girl with overrated body’s functions!? You want to be a human, you are completely the polar opposite of that!!”

“You are so annoying~~do you want me to turn you into ash?”

Mei once again locked her sight onto Hisui.

Owing to the sheer brute strength and the destructive pair of eyes, this caused Hisui to shut his trap.

Were he to resist, death will be his final destination.

However, it would also turn bad if he doesn’t resist.

“Ca, Calm down, I got something to say......put down your weapon, keep your distance. It is good that our relationship hasen’t become worse............!”

“Why do you act like a dispirited lover? Don’t move............!”

Mei used her slender fingers to untie Hisui’s necktie, then his shirt buttons.
Gently caressing the bare white chest.

Hisui thought of struggling free though it was impossible at present.

The caressing appeared to be a very light touch, soothing the mind, Mei’s finger brushed back and forth on the smooth skin, resembling a melody.

“How, come, this............? Can’t muster, any strength............”

“Ah......your expression is really cute. Seems like I am right on the mark. Let me tell you this first, my standards are pretty high. It’s love at first sight, you should be honored”

“Who, would, want to............”

Hisui denied with a feeble voice, gasping for breath.

His whole body had gone limp, and some unknown substances was creeping up from inside his stomach.

"What the fuck, this... What did you do to me...!?"

"I said it before... I'm the latest model. In order to successfully make babies with the target, I'm equipped with ten thousand different pleasure functions. A perfect blowup doll❤"

"Blowup doll... Isn't that term the most insulting for artificial humans!"

"In any case, you refuse to back down? Fine, prepare yourself..."

Mei licked her lips and untied her ponytail.

Her hair draped down onto Hisui's face, giving off a seductive fragrance.

Even her body's scent and breath was probably part of her pleasure functions, right? Hisui felt even more powerless, even mentally he was gradually losing resistance.

"S-Stop..."

"You looked so flippant yet you're surprisingly rational. But... You're at your limit, eh?"

Mei slid her tongue into Hisui's ear, using her fingertips to tickle Hisui's chest.

Her other hand was caressing Hisui all over, finally reaching between his legs. Then her lips approached Hisui.

No good.

This is really no good.

"Let us build a bridge between two races❤"

"..."

Hisui couldn't even muster up verbal resistance.

The approaching lips and the finger reaching down below.

Farewell, my precious whatever.

Although he was not crying, somehow an image of a painted canvas appeared before his eyes.

"Hands off! What are you doing!?"

Suddenly, a loud voice demanded. Mei suddenly got up and separated from Hisui.

"Who is this...!?"

Mei looked at the speaker to find Rushella standing there with arms crossed.

"This is a place of learning, right!? Here, doing that kind of...! Who allowed you to make a move on my servant!?"

Rushella pointed to Mei and asked. From the way her face looked, she was going to rush over and grab Mei any moment.

Mei simply tossed her hair lightly and replied with composure.

"Hands off? Just a handjob, is there a problem?"

"Stop it with those dirty puns, okay..."

Hisui got up and did not forget to retort.

Stumbling, he distanced himself from Mei and leaned back on a wall to avoid getting pushed down again.

"Oh my, you're so cold. Clearly just now, you were so happy from my touch."

"I am really feeling disgusted with myself..."

Hisui spoke with hate (editor- TC needed, hate doesen't seem to be apropriate), thankful for Rushella's existence for the first time.

But this savior had no self-awareness and pointed her hostility towards Hisui.

"You're my servant, you know, why did you offer yourself to this fake!? Show some backbone!"

Who the fuck is your servant? Before Hisui could retort, Mei already reacted to Rushella's words.

"Hey, what do you mean by fake?"

Mei crossed her arms and glared at Rushella.

Rushella's word choice had struck the artificial human's landmine.

"A fake is a fake. No matter how you disguise yourself as human, don't think you can deceive my vampire eyes! To prevent sucking the blood of lowly trash, my kind excels in distinguishing humans from non-humans."

"In other words, you both knew each other's identities already. You should have told me."

Ignoring Hisui's complaints the vampire and the artificial human postured themselves for battle.

"Such grand words... Mere vampire."

"What!?"

Mei insulted her in turn without backing down.

Vampire vs Frankenstein's creature, the two major monsters were now facing off.

"You say I'm a fake then aren't vampires simply mosquitos wearing human skin? No, even more lowly than mosquitos. Mosquitos can be smacked and they just cause itches after a bit. But your kind deprives humans of their dignity. Unforgivable."

"You bitch...!!"

Hostility. No this was a snarl full of intent to kill.

Crimson colored cold light shot out from her eyes. Originally adding to the allure of her slender hands, those nails also lengthened and became sharp.

With the sun halfway set, all the cells in Rushella's entire body were filled with power.

If she really went crazy, the consequences were unthinkable.

In order not to get the school destroyed on the first day, Hisui had no choice but to try to arbitrate.

"Hey stop it. Godzilla vs Gamera this dreamteam combination should be left for dreams."

"I don't care. I could hardly bother with this bitch. I just don't want my blood to be sucked. Once my kind becomes fully human, if my blood were sucked it'd be a complete waste of effort."

"As if anyone would suck yours! As an exalted True Ancestor, I will never suck the blood of a fake like you!!"

"...True Ancestor? No way, are you serious!?"

Mei was laughing so hard her shoulders shook.

Rushella's face became even worse. Hisui didn't know what to do.

"True Ancestor means those highest existences by tracing back the lineages of vampires, standing at the very top, right? Why would someone that important be a high school student here?"

"Does an artificial human have the right to say that about me?"

"Aren't all those fossils extinct already. What the heck are you trying to pull?"

"Shut up, I'm real!"

"Then prove it. Using a method that we can both understand, how's that?"

Mei looked at Hisui, approached him and hugged his arm.

Since she can't reenact the pushing down scene again, nevertheless Hisui still remained on alert.

"...Umm, why am I on your side?"

"Oh my, how cold of you... To think we had already progressed to second base already."

"Damn it, I can't even deny that..."

"Hey, get away from him right now! He's my servant!!"

"What, you're not his girlfriend, right? That aside, hurry and prove that you're a True Ancestor."

Mei showed off and presed Hisui's arm against her breasts.

Rushella did not retort but simply clenched her fists and directed her wrath at Hisui.

"Why are you getting entangled with her!?"

"No, she came over and entangled me."

"You're mine, you know!? Didn't I suck your blood this morning too...!?"

"Please don't talk about this morning as though it's a kiss before leaving home..."

Hisui grumbled, Mei stared with her eyes wide.

"Eh... Hey you, your blood was sucked!? But I didn't see any wounds..."

Mei had hoped to have babies with a pure human. She was very surprised.

Hisui who hung around Rushella did not show any symptoms of turning into a vampire.

Naturally, there was not cursed seal on his neck.

"...Were you bitten in a normally concealed spot? But most vampires pick..."

"The neck. The taste turns poor in any other place. Also, it causes problems during the vampirization process, possibly turning into irrational undead walking corpses, so they never drink from anywhere apart from the neck."

"Then could it be that you've turned completely to a vampire...!"

"Do I look like one?"

Hisui's tone of voice indicated he had never let go of his humanity.

Hearing that, Mei recalled his actions over the past day.

Even in the process of vampirization, victims would show a tendency to avoid sunlight, but Hisui did not.

But Rushella clearly said she sucked his blood.

"...What is going on?"

"This guy is a freak. Even though I sucked his blood, he hasn't turned into my servant!"

Rushella spoke angrily. Hugging Hisui's arm, Mei simply stared in surprise at this "freak" according to the vampire.

"No way... Can something like that be true? I know it too... A vampire's bite is the highest level 'curse' and 'poison'... Once bitten whether a saint or a sinner, both end up the same way, right!?"

"I am just an ordinary human."

Hisui declared indifferently. Mei became even more interested, her eyes turning passionate.

Rushella was getting impatient with the two hugging so closely. She waved her arms and snarled.

"It's about time you let go! He's my servant!!"

"What? He's not turning into a vampire, right?"

"Shut~ up~! He will be mine sooner or later!! Hurry and let go!!"

Mei ignored Rushella's protests and her sweet voice whispered into Hisui's ear.

"Hey, show me where you were bitten. I want to know what it's like."

"There. If it's me, there won't be a wound. Look."

Hisui did not take special precautions and stretched his neck to show Mei.

Mei brought her lips close to that pale white neck.

Kiss.

Unlike a vampire's kiss, her seductive and sweet lips lightly touched Hisui's neck.

"...Hey, what are you doing!?"

"Disinfecting, just disinfecting. Doesn't it feel much better than a vampire's bite?"

"That's true..."

Recalling the soft sensation on his neck, Hisui was filled with joy and could only look up at the ceiling.

This caused Rushella's anger to reach a peak.

"What are you doing!? To think you would do this with that kind of woman...! Shameless!!"

"Say, I didn't even leave a hickey... You don't have to get that mad, do you...?"

"Are you a man who easily offers his neck to others...? Are you fine with anyone!?"

"Could you stop with that description? You're making it sound like I'm some kind of easy woman, okay!? Besides, why do I have to give you priority? Clearly you're so clumsy at blood sucking."

Faced with Rushella's unreasonable squabbling, Hisui let loose all his dissatisfaction all at once.

Mei poured more fuel on the fire.

"Eh, what, this child is clumsy at blood sucking? Eh, isn't a vampire's bite supposed to be accompanied by sexual pleasure? Especially when sucking a member of the opposite sex."

"Because of my constitution, I guess the pleasure is rendered moot as well... Anyway, it really hurts."

Hearing Hisui's feelings, Rushella suddenly went expressionless.

Tears were faintly seeping out the corners of her eyes, but Hisui and Mei did not notice.

"Wow~ To think one really existed, this kind of worthless vampire. Say, if even blood sucking is clumsy, then what value of existence is there? Let alone a True Ancestor, not even trash level. Really, that's mosquito level."

"Hey, that's going a bit too far..."

Hisui was halfway through when his cheek was met with a light punch.

"......Idiot."

By the time he came to his senses, he found Rushella standing before him.

Her eyes filled with tears.

"Ah..."

Hisui did not get a chance to speak. The tiny fists began to rain down on him.

"Idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot!!"

"Hey stop it, it hurts!!"

A childish attack purely for venting emotions.

But as a vampire after all, every hit from this careless attack was still heavier than a normal human's. But compared to physical pain, this feeling was strongest in Hisui's heart.

"Idiot!!"

Rushella raised her parasol and smashed it towards Hisui as a final strike. Then without looking back, she ran out of the classroom.

"Ah, hey...!"

Hisui had only taken a single step when a cold voice stopped him.

"Don't go. What do you intend to do once you catch up to her?"

Mei asked coldly.

Rather than merciless, her tone of voice sounded full of rationality.

"You were not made her servant successfully, right? You simply had your blood sucked. A one-sided victim. You also don't seem to be under the mystic eyes' control. Neither are you in love with her."

"...Of course not."

"Then just leave her alone. It's better for both of you."

Mei's tone of voice sounded very experienced.

That was probably not just her personal thoughts but the lesson learned by her entire race's experiences.

"Things will never sail smoothly in a relationship between a human and a non-human. That's the case with us. With an appearance that anyone could tell was non-human, you should know what kind of life Frankenstein's creature lived through, right?"

"..."

Even among themselves, humans have not escaped from bias and discrimination.

Let alone when the other party was outside the realm of humans.

"She's only treating you as food. Don't be fooled by her tears."

"...I know."

"So... come... with me❤"

Mei held Hisui's hand and started to hassle him.

Hisui simply shook her hand off mercilessly and left the classroom.

Refusing to admit defeat, Mei called out from behind.

"I haven't given up yet. I'm even more interested now. I will surely make you mine and mine alone!!"

Ignoring her declaration, Hisui expressionlessly departed.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver_Cross_and_Draculea:Volume01_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Tsurugi no Hime to Aldebaran

2013-07-18T22:48:44Z

Grimjakk: /* Name */

Talk:Tsurugi no Hime to Aldebaran

2013-07-18T22:44:30Z

Grimjakk: /* Name */

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 1 Prologue

2013-06-24T23:06:39Z

Grimjakk:

“Congratulations, you have been chosen as a ‘demon tamer’.” A message was being sent to the senior high student, Kusumi Chiharu, a zombie who likes panties! Like this, Chiharu’s life was turned into a harem full of demons. Possessing the quality of being a ‘devil king’, thus opening the curtain of Chiharu’s struggle.

“I am Zomni, the one you choose as your partner.” A zombie sent to Chiharu’s house via an express mail.”

“It is only natural that Chiharu will choose me right?” The protagonist’s childhood friend, a giant from the giant tribe.

“Even if I have to use force I will make you agree to the contract, oh.” Self-called ‘The strongest descendant’, a red dragon girl.

“Please do not make that kind of expression. I can not accept it.” it gives me the creep, Zomni said seemingly trying to persuade.

Dragon tribe: red dragon. Level: 1, Physical strength: B, Power: B, Agility: C, Serial number: 001.

An all round demon, can breathe out fire from the mouth. In general, can burn you easily.

Giant tribe: giant. Level: 5, Physical strength: B, Power: A, Agility: C, Serial number: 036.

A demon with powerful arm strength, can single handedly lift a truck. In general, can squash you easily.

Undead tribe: zombie. Level: 9, Physical strength: A, Power: C, Agility: C, Serial number: 042.

A very patient demon, very loyal to the protagonist. Not a human.

To Kusumi Chiharu.

Congratulations. You have been selected to be the seventh demon tamer.

Please choose one of the demons from list below as your partner; remember to complete the duty everyday.

Forgive me, but from my opinion you possess the quality of being a ‘demon king’.

We are looking forward to working with you.

From The National Demon Association, Luka.

“DingDing”

On a certain morning.

My phone received a message.

The content is as follow, unfathomable.

Initially, I believed it to be a scam and wanted to press the delete button instantly. However, I felt confused at the text in the message.

“This doesn’t seem like a scam.”

Scrolling the text, the ‘sender account’ and the ‘address’ were nowhere to be found.

Who is it? What is his objective?

There aren’t any decent demons.

Although I didn’t believe in the mail, why don’t they use a better content?

In the end I deleted the message unintentionally, putting it in the spam list.

This will do.

Once again ducking myself into the bed, not long after that I felt my consciousness drifting away.

Perhaps, when I open my eyes up again I would already forget about this.

I would never have thought.

That due to my rash action, it would later result in a mayhem between three demons.

User talk:Royaloyalz

2013-06-18T07:50:33Z

Grimjakk: /* Large Edits */

Anything I did wrongly please inform me here.

=== Regarding Minor Edits ===
Hey there. Could you tag your minor/small edits as "Minor" (via the checkbox) instead of labeling them as such? It would make tracking changes much easier. Just a suggestion. :) [[User:Seyrine|sey]] ([[User talk:Seyrine|talk]]) 05:46, 28 February 2013 (CST)

How should I say this... Well I just named them minor edits for the sake of it, however they are usually in no way minor in any sense of the word, as I usually go through the whole chapter and make quite a few changes. Still, thanks for pointing that out, I guess I will use other words to substitute it hahaha. -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 05:54, 28 February 2013 (CST)

Just removing the "minor" or "small" should help with the misunderstanding. :) [[User:Seyrine|sey]] ([[User talk:Seyrine|talk]]) 05:58, 28 February 2013 (CST)
== High School DxD ==

== Hidan no Aria ==
I don't think I'm allowed to give you the Chinese RAWs here, let me know your name in BT forums so I can PM you the link. [[User:NiMx1233|NiMx1233]] ([[User talk:NiMx1233|talk]]) 08:44, 8 January 2013 (CST)

Hey there thanks again for translating for us. Found you in the forums and have posted in the HnA thread. My name there is royaloyalz as well. [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 18:47, 8 January 2013 (CST)

I've sent the link to you, and I don't think you can reply to me at the forums since you're still a pink user. [[User:NiMx1233|NiMx1233]] ([[User talk:NiMx1233|talk]]) 05:47, 9 January 2013 (CST)

Hahaha thanks unfortunately I am not that active in the forums since I was really busy irl till only recently, like just 2 months back than I had more time for myself again. Anyways thanks will check it out and if I am able to help, I will. If you ever need someone to proof read your translations, do not hesitate to send them to me first. I will definitely get it done asap haha, even better since I can look at the Chinese translations and compare them to yours for reference since although my Chinese is not that awesome I am still able to understand it mostly. [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 05:43, 8 January 2013 (CST)

When I'm done with a chapter, I'll straight put it onto the wiki. I'll contact you via forum when I do so. Thanks. [[User:NiMx1233|NiMx1233]] ([[User talk:NiMx1233|talk]]) 02:33, 10 January 2013 (CST)

== Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju ==

== Sword Art Online ==

==Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei==

While I intend to finish what I registered, I do realize my lack of speed due to other things like RL stuff and my newfound hobby.

So, feel free to translate the afterword of volume 2 and 3 (I'm almost done with the volume 1's, just can not find the mood to actually finish and polish it).

Good luck!

[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 03:04, 8 February 2013 (CST)

Hi Royaloyalz. I noticed that the afterword you translated is using a new row for each sentence and a white space to separate paragraph, which is different from the original text. Would you mind if I revert it to the style of the original text for consistency? (it does easier to read though...)

[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 00:23, 9 February 2013 (CST)

I did wonder about how I should do it as well, but since for the main volume I noticed that Dreyakis does it that way as well I decided to follow his style of translating to let it remain consistent throughout the translation, unless I am mistaken here? I do think it is easier to read this way though, so I guess it should be fine to leave it as it is? -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 03:33, 9 February 2013 (CST)

Eh? I thought Drey is using the original text's style. But well, I won't insist if you don't want to. It's just I think it's a pity the readers won't experience the 'wall of text' feeling that the author worked hard to create...

[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 19:18, 9 February 2013 (CST)

Well I am not too sure about that, I will go check it out again. If you do think that its better to change it, I guess I will try to make it as close to that wall of text feeling that you are talking about, because I do get what you are trying to say as well. Meh when I have more time I will do it. Kinda busy now with Chinese New Year right now haha. -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 03:54, 11 February 2013 (CST)

The author's name is written at the bottom of the page, which is at the right of the page (it is top-down to left-right after all). An example of other series that using the same pattern is Kokoro Connect. It may look kinda odd if you read it in B-T, but in format like PDF or EPUB it is perfectly fine I think.

[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 05:22, 13 February 2013 (CST)

Ah, well, just change it if you want to I guess. Not really a problem after all.

[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 06:32, 13 February 2013 (CST)

Just do it. It seems I will be too busy with RL and other stuff for the next few months... [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 18:55, 13 February 2013 (CST)

Ah sorry, I just missed it. Really sorry. Well, it seems that you've fix it. Thank you. I hope my edits didn't undo your edits.--[[User:Mada|Mada]] ([[User talk:Mada|talk]]) 01:30, 3 March 2013 (CST)

Your latest edit to chapter 12 undid several changes I did previously. Is this intentional (it's not all the changes, so it doesn't look like something that would easily happen by accident)? For most of them, your changes seem wrong. First ones: "an->the autocannon" (no earlier mention justifying "the"). "Didn't->don't have an actual body" (Everything else is in past tense; "don't have a body and were illusions" doesn't make much sense. Missing 'n' in the original "didn't" though) [[Special:Contributions/80.223.220.209|80.223.220.209]] 09:20, 3 March 2013 (CST)

Hmmm, now that you mentioned it, for don't, it would kinda make sense for it to be in past tense, since the whole line is in past tense. What made me change it was because it was describing something that was happening in real time, which made me think that it should be in present perfect tense. Does that make sense? And also, the use of "the" does not necessarily needs to be only for the second mention, it can also be when the speakers know what is being talked about (specific), in this case I felt that it was more significant, so the sounds more right to me. If you disagree, well than maybe we can continue this discussion then? Hahahaha. For the rest of the changes, it was mainly because I felt it was unnecessary and changing it will only take away from what the translator/author is trying to imply. -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 15:47, 3 March 2013 (CST)

It could be technically correct to write explanations of words in present tense (implying the definition is also valid at the current time). However, the original text did not consistently do that. I made it a valid past-tense one. Your undo just broke it; you would have needed to make more changes in the other direction to get a valid present-tense form. As for "the autocannon turret", according to the following text it was from a ''new'' vehicle. "The" might be appropriate if talking about a turret on the previously mentioned vehicle, but I don't see how you could defend it when used with a new vehicle. About the other changes I didn't list one by one, Rava already redid the "to->and bypass" one, with an explanation why "and" is better. [[Special:Contributions/80.223.220.209|80.223.220.209]] 16:10, 3 March 2013 (CST)

Regardless, I am not someone who lives by studying just English purely, so if I have made mistakes, it is not something that is surprising. When I change something, it is generally because I felt that it feels awkward, however if that means I am wrong, than by all means change it back. However, I still stand by "the". It just looks right to me. If you have a major in English literature, than good for you. Continue to keep up the good work. If you guys with the deeper understanding of the finer points of the English language says so, than it probably is correct I guess? Still, if I feel that something is off, I will change it back, no two ways about it. -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 18:37, 3 March 2013 (CST)

Which do you think is correct? "He was killed by the grenade in World War II" or "He was killed by a grenade in World War II"? If you claim the former is correct, I think your understanding of English is bad enough that you should not be editing. If the latter, how would the "autocannon turret" here differ from "grenade" above? I'm not a major in English literature (English is not even my first language), and you don't need to be one to edit. But you should be able to justify your views by something more than "I feel". After the things discussed above, you've just made at least two clearly wrong changes: "a es" and "him must have been the butler". If such a high portion of your edits is wrong - and unquestionably so, not in any way a matter of opinion - you really should try to be more careful with your changes. [[Special:Contributions/80.223.220.209|80.223.220.209]] 03:14, 4 March 2013 (CST)

Reading through the text again, I must concede that "an" is correct. Somehow, I linked the auto cannon straight to the APC's, but since they never mentioned the autocannons or even fired from it before, "an" was the correct choice. In addition, the 2 mistakes that you so conveniently pointed out are also mistakes that I concede, because I admit that I am also unfamiliar with them, which is why I placed a question mark at the end of my edits, in case you didn't noticed. Hmm, well it seems like you got me. Out of all the edits that I have made, probably 80% of them are wrong, since as you have mentioned, "If such a high portion of your edits is wrong - and unquestionably so, not in any way a matter of opinion". Why don't you go through '''''all''''' my edits and help the public out? I am sure everyone would be happier when you go through '''''all''''' my edits. Now I must say I feel quite insulted by you undoing my "bad" edits, sure some of them were changed correctly, as I have mentioned before about the present perfect tenses. However, others are just a matter of opinion, and I feel that you are acting as if you are superior when you think that your opinion supersedes mine.

Advent: a coming into place, view, or being; arrival. How in the world is that wrong? The translator used it in the first place, and I feel that it's right. '''Who''' are you to say it's wrong?

"After boarding the helicopter, everyone else save for Miyuki finally became aware of what Honoka was actually doing." as compared to "After boarding the helicopter, everyone else in addition to Miyuki were also aware of what Honoka was doing." I can tell you now right in your face that the translation is closer to the first line. Does it sound awkward to you? I don't think so. Even though it was through a Chinese translation, I still think it is better to keep it as close to the original as possible don't you think? So if you can't actually read the source material, '''don't''' think that you are always right.

When to use will or would? Will is a definite statement, which means that you use it when you are certain that the future action is going to take place. In that statement, I think it's obvious that he truly believes that it will happen if Tatsuya starts to heal people that way.

Line 1,714: Wasn't even edited by me and you just lumped it together with the rest? If you want to name your edits "Undo more bad changes by Royaloyalz", at least make sure that the edits are mine......yea?

When to use is and was? Are you saying that Ghostwalker is no longer a specialized branch of mental interference magic? I think not. That is my argument for why I think is should be used instead, because it still is a specialized branch of mental interference magic. -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 05:59, 4 March 2013 (CST)

Yes, some of the edits could be a matter of opinion. But I think it's hypocritical of you to complain about being "insulted" by the changes, when you've reverted several changes by others and even blatantly ''incorrectly'' - things that were ''not'' matters of opinion. I did revert some of your edits more liberally than I would have done to edits from people who are usually consistently correct.

Merriam-Webster for example does not list a plain "arrival as in coming to a certain place" meaning for "advent", only "coming into being or use" as in "the advent of personal computers". The way I've seen it used, "advent" could be used of a person in the sense "appearance on the international stage" or "coming into power". Just arriving to take part in a particular battle doesn't fit that.

As for the "boarding the helicopter" line, some parts of that could be translation differences, but others are English editing issues. "finally became aware" vs "were also aware" depends on the original. So does the presence of "actually" in "what Honoka was actually doing", though it does sound somewhat weird there. Did they have some mistaken guess about what she did, then found out what it ''actually'' was? The English editing issue is that "save for Miyuki" suggests "Miyuki did not become aware". Obviously the intended meaning is to clarify the "everyone else" (else, as in other than Miyuki who already understood before), but it is awkward for that purpose. You also removed the word "also"; I think it should be there if the intended meaning is that they reached the same understanding as Miyuki already had.

"obvious that he truly believes that it will happen if Tatsuya starts" - yes, "if". He does ''not'' consider it definite that Tatsuya will. If he did, the adjacent sentences would not use "could" either.

My above comments about consistency in past or present tense descriptions also apply to the Ghostwalker case. If you want to say "Ghostwalker is a specialized branch", then you'd also need to change the "It was a magic that" and so on. I think past tense descriptions are generally "safer" - they don't imply the definition will stay valid forever (which you may not know for sure about a fictional universe) and do not imply a "now" when a narrator is writing the definition. [[Special:Contributions/80.223.220.209|80.223.220.209]] 08:06, 4 March 2013 (CST)

As I have probably mentioned, I am not too bothered about the is vs was and the would vs will issue. I will freely admit that it was purely because I wasn't happy with the way you approached things and therefore I was being picky over it for nothing. Certainly, I may have changed some edits wrongly, but then again they could always change it back with an explanation, which is what people usually do. And I feel insulted because you worded it '''negatively''', not '''politely'''. Bad? Come on. It all boils down to what our understanding of it is. For example, for advent I see it used that way, and so do the translator. So if you see it in another way, than so be it. If you want to change it, at least open a discussion before changing it. Anyway, I can safely say that since I have access to the Chinese translation, I have more leeway in terms of changing such matters. For the helicopter part, no, they were not mistaken, but were unaware. In that case, perhaps it would be better to use "After boarding the helicopter, everyone else save for Miyuki, who already knew from the onset, finally became aware of what Honoka was actually doing." Will that make it clearer? Now, if you will excuse me, I would like to ask you to agree to disagree with me. I don't want to waste our time here needlessly nitpicking on the finer points of English while I could be reading other LN or doing something else with my time. -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 08:41, 4 March 2013 (CST)

== Date A Live ==

== Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance ==

..................................................................................

Thanks for your translations also as I'm studying Spanish and I am native Spanish speaker I will tell you that you are right on your usage on "the".

Thanks, however, I am not a translator, I am merely an editor haha :D - [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 10:27, 7 June 2013 (CDT)

== Campione! ==

== Large Edits ==

Dear Royaloyalz,

Small incremental edits are fine and as many as you like, but with a valid reason.
However large edits of entire paragraph size, is highly unusual unless you are the registered translator for that chapter or have consulted with current project translator(s) beforehand.

Regards,

Onizuka-GTO 10:32, 17 June 2013 (CDT)

I checked what he did and what happened was that he copied the text, fixed it, then pasted it back, but instead of replacing it, added it to the end (or maybe he pasted it twice bur the character count of the fixed text and the old text was the same, idk). Afterwards, he deleted what he had pasted (or the second text)..

Exactly as mentioned, I have no idea how I either double pasted, or didn't overwrite the old copy. This is because, I usually edit the whole chapter while I am reading through it, and as it takes quite some time, I usually have to refresh the page again whenever I want to save the edits I made. Therefore, I will have to copy and paste. I usually check what I edited to make sure it was correct, and therefore that happened. I actually clicked undo for the mistake I made, and than pasted again, but the undo didn't happen.

My apologies for the confusion caused. -- [[User:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]] ([[User talk:Royaloyalz#top|talk]]) 19:54, 17 June 2013 (CDT)

If I might make a suggestion... regarding some of the edits you've made to improve the flow of the sentences... you might want to read them aloud before committing the changes. Adding extra articles or prepositions when they can be understood from the context doesn't necessarily improve the flow. It's a 'style' thing. Sometimes it's easier to hear it when you read it aloud. ~~

User talk:Royaloyalz

2013-06-18T07:49:43Z

Grimjakk: /* Large Edits */

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-04-08T04:13:41Z

Grimjakk: /* Part 1 */

{{Incomplete}}

==Chapter 3 - Veronica and Silvia==
===Part 1===
As the airship Silvanus arrived at Ansarivan-

The Necromacia’s summoner- Milgauss’s right-hand man Anya was stranded in Danebury, a commercial city west of Ansarivan. This time, she was
alone in one the many building thinking deeply

Despite the words "Rosetta’s Buisness Firm” hanging on the door, this is actually the name of a fictional industry. In other words, this is a
secret base operated by Milgauss and the Zepharos Empire’s Intelligence.

Basically, the interior had the taste of a business firm, the tables, chairs and bookcase being very neat and organized.

But presently there was only Anya in the room.

“<Silver Knight> ...? "

Browsing the data on her hand, Anya murmured and muttered.

Recently she has been diligently investigating the hero called <Silver Knight>.

For Milgauss and Anya, the hero who defeat the Necromancia may be turned into treat to them.

The problem is that, surprisingly there is only a few sightings and reports which cause the investigations run into a bottleneck.

So far, the information related with the true identity of the <Silver Knights> is still not yet known. After all, the people who happen to be there are in chaos, such a result is not surprising.

The one who has the most precise grasp of the situation, perhaps are non-other than Milgauss and Anya who are looking at the scene of the
incident.

As a result, what is widely said now may just be rumours, thus they could not find any valuable clues.

No, in Anya’s memories there is a valuable information.

That guy ...... since he participate in the riding a dragon festival, which means that he is a student right? "

It happens that because of some difficulties, Anya was afraid to inform this to Milgauss.

If she to him, it is like admitting her own mistakes.

The guy whom she didn’t kill turned out to be the <Silver Knights>....... This incident no matter what, Anya will never tell anyone.
Anya step towards the window, staring blankly at the sky.

"Milgauss-sama..."

A Few days before, Milgauss received a confidential letter issued by the Ministry of Empire’s Intelligence.

Recorded in the letters is ordering him to return Empure. The Intelligence Department should be very interested in the Necromancia.

"Oh ya, I have to finish the report before Migauss-sama comes back ......"
[[Image:Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi v2 p113.jpg|thumb]]

"It is not good something was very wrong, Shamara!"

One of the men suddenly broke into the room.

He has a wheat-colored skin and dark hair.

He is a typical the Tantalos guy.

"How many times do you want me to remind you? Now I’m called Anya! Do not use that name to call me!"

“S-Sorry ...... Anya.”

"It is Anya-sama."

"Yes... Anya-sama."

The teenager knee for quite a while. On matter what happened in the past, Anya is the leader of the Tantalos tribe. No matter how familiar he is to her, there is still hierarchy, otherwise it is impossible to rule the others.

"And then happened is no wrong?"

"Th-That is the <Ironblood Valkyrie> just came to visit Ansarivan, which also caused quite a stir."

"What!"

Anya’s eyes widened.

<Ironblood Valkyrie> - The Lautreamont Knight Country’s first Princess, Princess Veronica.
Her reputation has shoke the whole continent.

Veronica intervene in many ethnic strife around the continent, thus increasing in number of loss of those guerrilla forces.

This also includes many Tantalos’s fighters.

It is not exaggerating to say she is an enemy to all Tantalos.

"How long does Veronica is expected to stay?"

"According to official sources, five days ......"

If she rush there non-stop, in three days arrive at Ansarivan. For Anya who trained in the mountainous areas, it is but a slight distance.
It has long been investigated that the defence of Ansarivan is very weak and vulnerable. If you took a gamble, you even have the opportunity
to assassinate Veronica- But Anya quickly dispelled such idea.

Because she remember Milgauss command before he return to the Empire.

- During this period when I left, you are to investigate clearly the ins and outs of the Ark-Dragner who defeated the Necromancia.

Not just Anya, for Tantalos tribe too is also the same, Milgauss command is supreme and not to be defy.

Milgauss only order them to spy. Even if it is a godsend, Anya must not recklessly attack Veronica.

“Uh ... that ... "

"What happened?"

Looking at the hesitant look of the teenager, Anya sense something bad.

"The thing is ...... uh ...... after hearing the name <Ironblood Valkyrie>, the rest have leave for Ansarivan.”

"What did you say!"

Anya swing her long hair, and the chair is knock down.

"The rest" that the guy said are the Tantalos who followed Anya down from the mountains to assist Milgauss, they are also Anya’s subordinate.

"I, I have tried to stop them! But Valery, Micha, Sergi ...... they didn’t listen to my advice."

"They just too reckless!"

Since Milgauss returned to the Empire, Anya let Valery rest. This is because, she knows that they who are always careless, do not fit in
spying activities.

The rest since they have heard the name of Veronica they get carried away by their emotions, Anya understand this.

The problem is blindly provoking the Knight country is not a wise move.

The Zepharos Empire over the past 50 years, with their leading Mechanical engineering non-stop expending their armies, but the strength is
still not on an equal footing with the Dragons.
They still have bear with it.

At least before the Necromancia had officially come in handy -

"I will immediately leave for Ansarivan!"

"Ehhh??? Anya...- sama also want to join the assassination?"

"It is just the opposite I have to stop those guys!"

Anya raised her head resolutely and she rushed out of the room.

===Part 2===
==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter5

2013-02-20T04:14:28Z

Grimjakk: /* Chapter 5: The Princess Maiden of the Grand Shrine */

=Chapter 5: The Princess Maiden of the Grand Shrine=

"I never imagined that... under the Sanctuary, there are actually such enormous caves!"

"Yes, I don't think even the princess maidens at the <Divine Ritual Institute> know that these caves exist."

Holding in one hand the spirit ore to light their path, Kamito made his way through the gigantic underground caves.

These caves, made by unknown men, were practically big enough to contain the entire Grand Shrine.

In between the stalactites were massive spiderwebs, bats danced in flight over their heads, and swarms of little bugs on the ground made Fianna shriek involuntarily.

"Your highness, are you all right?"

"I... I am but the esteemed second princess of the Empire... H-How can these mere bugs scare me... Aaaaah!"

"Why be so stubborn... Hey, watch your step."

As the princess let out a shrill scream of fear, Kamito grasped her hand tightly.

"K-Kamito? Wh...?"

"It's a man's duty to protect a woman... Or do you mean to say you dislike holding boys' hands?"

"N-No, it's not that... It's just..."

"Your shriek just now was actually quite cute, you know."

"... I-I hate you! You're so mean, Kamito..."

At Fianna's pouting expression, Kamito could not help but laugh.

Although she liked to tease Kamito mercilessly, once this princess was given a taste of her own medicine, she would immediately reveal her pure shy original side.

"Oh, that's right... Why would you know such a place?"

"When I was still studying at the Institute, I came to this floating island as part of a ritual for the Wind Elemental Lord. A senior told me of this place."

"A senior... Who's that?"

"A Calamity Queen – Rubia Elstein-san."

"... What?!"

At that, Kamito let out an uncontrollable yelp.

"You are old friends with Claire's older sister?"

"Yes. I don't have many close friends, and she... used to be one of them."

Fianna's expression suddenly darkened and grew lonely, and she muttered in the past tense.

"Here, even the highest ranked princess maidens are ordered to stop, so I too don't know why she would know of these caves – "
Right at that moment...

"Shhh... Don't say a word!"

Kamito stopped in his tracks and whispered to Fianna.

"What is it?"

"... There's someone nearby."

"How is that possible!? Only I know about th – "

Midway through her sentence, Fianna hastily fell silent.

Because she, too, had noticed the sounds of people talking.

– And if... body cannot bear it, what... do then...

– If so, it will mean... does not have the right to... that's all."

The words reverberated through the caves.

Because of the way the cave walls reflected sound, there was no way of telling how far they were from the speakers.

However, Kamito was certain that he had heard the voice somewhere before.

"That's Muir Alenstarl... So the one speaking to her must be – "

Kamito held onto Fianna’s shoulders protectively, and took a deep breath to control his emotions.

"Why would that bastard be here..!"

No mistake about it – the one talking to Muir was indeed Ren Ashbell.

– The very person who carved the <Brand of Darkness> on Kamito, and the very person responsible for the disappearance of Est.

"Damn it..."

If he had been in any condition to, Kamito would have rushed up to confront her.

However, Kamito currently lacked even the ability to summon spirits for battle.

Furthermore, he could not put Fianna in danger.

Kamito could hence only suppress his feelings of anger and aggression, and remain silently in hiding.

The pair's conversation finally ceased.

"... I think they've left."

"Yeah."

Kamito let down his guard, took a breath and said:

"– What... on earth were they just doing?"

"I imagine... maybe performing some kind of ritual magic."

"Ritual magic?"

"Indeed. I heard what sounded like chanting in spirit language, but it sounded a little different to ordinary spirit language... It felt a little sinister, and it made my hair stand.

Fianna's shoulders quivered in fear.

"Why choose such a place to perform ritual magic – "

Kamito furrowed his brow in confusion.

"Hmmm... Say, Kamito?"

"Yes?"

"H-How long are you planning to hug me for?"

"S-Sorry!"

As Fianna blushed furiously, Kamito hastily let go of her.

◇

"Oooh... What's wrong with coming along, Kamito you dummy!"

Back in her room, Claire muttered to herself unhappily while collapsing on her bed.

As Ellis and Rinslet were both with their families, who had come to cheer them on, Claire was alone with Scarlet in the house.

"Stupid..."

Casting her face downwards, Claire clutched her pillow tightly.

They definitely had valid reasons, and even, in a manner of speaking, no choice but to leave her by herself.

... However, she couldn't help but feel lonely, as if she had been abandoned by her teammates.

"Who knows... what the two of them are doing..."

As they had left the room, Fianna had even pressed her bosom against Kamito's arm.

Kamito had looked a little surprised, but... how should she say this... seemingly not too repelled either.

"E-Either way, whatever that rascal does with that lascivious princess, it's none of my business..."

... Nevertheless, the bothersome feeling was still gnawing away at her chest.

"... Boys, do they all like big-chested girls?"

Perhaps it was what she had seen in the forbidden books in the Biblion, which detailed a wide variety of rituals involving the bodies of princess maidens, but Claire found herself even more self-conscious about her unimpressive chest.

"S-So unbelievable... That one would actually wedge t-that sort of thing in between...!"

Just the mere passing thought of it left Claire so embarrassed she blushed hotly.

"Put in between..."

Rub rub. Squeeze squeeze.

As a test, she gently rubbed her own tiny breasts.

... It was no good. With such a small chest, it was impossible for her to hold such a thing as illustrated in the book.

The most she would be able to do was rub it on the surface –

"Aaah... W-What nonsense am I thinking!"

Her face red, Claire clutched at her pillow wildly.

"Meow – ?"

"S-Scarlet! G-G-G-Go away!"

Claire threw her pillow aside; startled, Scarlet fled from the room.

"..."

She was now truly completely alone in the room.

"... Why don't I... t-t-try out what was written in that book?"

Claire swallowed.

The forbidden book mentioned earlier also contained a method to enlarge one's chest.

Making use of the intelligence that had allowed her to achieve such stellar grades in the Academy, Claire took advantage of a moment when Ellis and Rinslet were distracted to memorize the contents of the script.

"... I-I have to try it to know whether or not it'll really work."

She cleared her throat and removed a small stone from her bag.

A low-level <Thunder Spirit> was sealed within that spirit ore. Although this type of spirit ore was expensive, it was also not especially rare; its original purpose was to scare away wild forest creatures.

Claire put it on her white underclothes, and through the cloth gently massaged her chest.

"Mmm..."

The sharp tip of the stone rubbed against her chest painfully, but Claire told herself to be brave and bear it.

She focused on her fingers, concentrating her Divine Power in the spirit ore.

The normal way of using it would be to summon a burst of Divine Power into it, releasing the spirit sealed within. The trick to this method seemed to be to input Divine Power in a slow, more controlled manner, which would need much more skill – however, this was child's play for a spirit contractor as talented as Claire.

"Th-This will really enlarge my chest..? Aieeee!"

The sealed spirit suddenly began responding, releasing weak sparks of energy into Claire's body.

The intoxicating comforting feeling made her tremble right down to her fingertips.

"W-What is going on... Uhhh... Aaaah!"

Claire twisted about making noises, pressing the still-sparking spirit ore against her chest.

"Aaaa-aaah, mmm, aah-ha, aah... oooh..."

Unable to bear the intoxicating pain, she grasped her bedsheets in her fist and gasped deep breaths.

"I must b-be strong, so that my c-chest will get bigger... Aaaah!"

Suddenly, an even stronger jolt of energy surged through her, causing Claire to tremble uncontrollably and lean her body backwards.

''W-What now, I c-can't stop..!''

As the sweet pain coursed through her, Claire felt herself begin to lose consciousness.

"– What, you rascal, so you'd like me to do these things to you?"

For some unknown reason, at that moment, an image of Kamito floated into Claire's mind. The imaginary Kamito was even looking at her with an expression like in her favorite romance novels... a cool, cruel, haughty expression.

"O-Of course! Stupid... Stop now, don't go on any more!"

"Oh... You really wish for me to stop?"

"Huh? .... Aaaa!"

"Look at you, what are those sounds you're making? You really are a dirty young miss."

"Oooh, mmm... W-Who says... Aaaah..."

"Why don't you admit your true feelings, young lady?"

"What t-true feelings... aaaah... ohhh!"

"Uh... That..."

"... Whew... oooh... Kamito, you stu..."

"That... Claire-sama?"

"... Huh!?"

A voice beside her ear jolted Claire back into reality.

Outside the door stood a youthful princess maiden holding a box.

"Waaaah... W-What are you doing!?"

"I-I'm sorry for disturbing you! The door wasn't locked, so – "

The girl nodded in profuse apology.

"C-Can I help you with anything?"

Claire sat up primly, cleared her throat and asked.

"Yes, indeed, someone requested I give you this – "

The girl placed the box in her hands on a rack beside the door.

The box was marked with a seal that Claire was very familiar with.

"This is from the Academy Director Greyworth... What could it be?"

Claire opened the box. Inside were huge quantities of books and documents.

◇

"– You mean to say, you had a dream about Sacred Queen Areishia?"

"Mmm... I just can't seem to forget about it, that's all."

In the pitch-black cave –

Kamito walked along while telling Fianna of his dream earlier that day.

That dream – in which Sacred Queen Areishia used the <Demon Slaying Sacred Sword> to vanquish the Demon King.

Kamito somehow felt that the contents of the dream might have had something to do with Est.

"That would indeed be a memorable dream..."

Fianna put a hand on her chin and thought for a moment, then said:

"Perhaps... What happened was Kamito's thoughts and feelings mixing with Est's."

"What does that mean?"

Kamito only knew a little about these academic matters, but Fianna was once an outstanding princess maiden, so she was very knowledgeable in these areas.

"It's not unusual for spirit contractors and their contract spirits to have a mental connection in their dreams. Especially when the <gate> between them cannot be opened, such a phenomenon will become even more common."

As Fianna talked, she gestured with her index finger.

"When I lost my connection to my contract spirit, I would frequently dream of a knight charging forth on the battlefield."

The rider in her dream was probably the spirit <Georgios> she commanded. By the looks of it, even if the spirit contractor lost their power, the connection between the two did not break completely.

"That dream – you don't say it's part of Est's memory?"

If that were true, Est was really the true Demon Slayer Sacred Sword?

"Mmm... To be sure, the picture should have been formed by the mixing of Est's and Kamito's memories – "

Saying this, Fianna suddenly stopped in her tracks.

"I can understand what you're feeling... Because the same tragedy happened to me before."

"Fianna..."

Kamito also stopped and turned to face her.

The second princess of the Empire, the impending successor to Rubia, the anticipated heir princess maiden. Unfortunately, when she lost the ability to command spirits and became a fallen princess maiden, those around her reversed their attitudes and regarded her only with disappointment.

For the young, innocent girl, that would certainly have been an unimaginable horror.

"But Fianna, you did not just give up because of that."

"That was only because of Kamito's efforts."

Looking at him directly, she replied.

"My efforts?"

"Three years ago, the blade dance you presented gave me, then a lost spirit contractor, renewed hope and inspiration. If not for you, Kamito, I suppose I would still be hiding away in the castle right now."

"You exaggerate too much."

Embarrassed, Kamito shook his head.

"Of course not, moreover... Since then, I have felt towards Kamito – "

At that moment, a group of bats suddenly flew past their heads.

"Aaaah!"

Fianna shrieked involuntarily.

Kamito waved the lantern about, only then did the bats fly away, frightened.

"... All right, it's fine now. That's right... What were you about to say just now?"

"N-Nothing! It was nothing!"

Fianna mumbled to herself as if to shrug the matter off, then continued onwards.

... For a lengthy while after, all was quiet between the two apart from the sound of footfalls.

"Oh, Kamito, you don't plan on telling Claire your true identity?"

Fianna's sudden question came out of nowhere.

"Mmm, forget it... If I caused someone's dream to be ruined, I would never be able to live with myself."

For a longed-for dream that always remained a dream was the most perfect of all.

The strongest blade dancer three years ago was long gone now.

It would be better for "her"to remain merely in the imaginations of Claire and her friends.

"Furthermore... If they were to find out about my habit of dressing as a girl, they would surely laugh at me to no end."

Looking down at his outfit, Kamito muttered to himself.

"Hee hee... Does that mean I'm the only one to share in Kamito's little secret?"

Fianna suddenly let slip a gleeful smile, and clutched tightly at Kamito's arm.

"Hey, watch your step."

"It doesn't matter anyway, even if I were to trip, Kamito will catch me before I fall."

"You rascal... Some princess you are, please be a bit more wary of men!"

"Huh, don't you know? In front of a boy she likes, a princess is but an ordinary girl!"

The princess stuck her tongue out at Kamito mischievously.

Her adorable response made Kamito's heart quicken.

"My dear princess, stop joking around with me."

"... I hate you, I wasn't joking."

◇

After quite a while, the two of them finally arrived at the secret tunnels of the Grand Temple.

The path overhead was blocked by a giant stone slab, on which were cramped carvings of words in spirit language.

The exit was right here; the courtyard of the Grand Temple was just outside.

"Kamito, may I climb on your shoulders?"

"Sure, no problem."

Nodding, Kamito bent to allow Fianna to get up.

The feel of her tender thighs on the back of his neck made Kamito's heart involuntarily leap into his throat – how he hoped she would not get mad at him because of that.

"S-Speaking of which... I really don't have to hide my face?"

"Something so suspicious would in fact make us more easily discovered. Besides, I'm a girl and even I think Kamito looks very pretty, so you don't need to worry at all."

"Such praise really doesn't make me feel any better..."

Then, Fianna chanted what sounded like a magical curse. The spirit words on the stone shone brightly blue, and the entire slab split cleanly down the middle and opened outwards.

Bright moonlight beamed directly into the dark cave.

Night had already fallen upon the outside world, and a bonfire was burning to light the enormous courtyard.

"– It looks like no one's around, let's go now."

Fianna reached out and placed a hand on the ground, then slowly climbed out.

Kamito leaped up in one bound, and followed closely behind her.

Fortunately, the ritual clothing had a long skirt, so even if Kamito were to look up, Fianna's panties would still be hidden.

"What a pity... I'd even specially worn Kamito's favorite knickers today."

"I-I don't even l-like... suspenders!"

"Oooh, it looks like I've hit upon the truth!"

"Uhhh..."

Looking at Kamito's vexed expression, Fianna broke out into peals of laughter.

After climbing to ground level, the two of them hurried to the stone corridor in front of the courtyard.

"I say... If we're found out, will we have to escape from every single Guardian spirit here?"

"Don't look guilty, and we won't be found out."

The two of them exchanged nervous whispers while walking along the stone corridor stretched out before them.

At that moment, a princess maiden appeared in front of them and began walking towards them.

"Ooh!?l

Kamito's heart jolted, and his facial expression hardened.

The girl drew ever closer, step by step –

Just as they were about to pass each other, she suddenly stopped before them and said:

"Please, where are you headed to?"

"To Reicha-sama's chambers. Reicha-sama says she's feeling unwell, so..."

"Oh, is that so? Sorry for your trouble."

Fianna answered the questioning princess maiden with a calm, composed expression on her face, and the latter then turned and left.

"Look, didn't we just successfully pass this trial?"

"Wow... The bravery of the princess maiden really is something else. I was so scared my heart almost stopped "

For a male to enter the <Divine Ritual Institute> was absolutely unheard of. A rule of such importance had never been broken before.

If they were to be caught, in the best case they would be executed, while in the worst case... Never mind, it was best not to think about it.

"This way."

Fianna, who was walking in front, gestured surreptitiously with her hand.

Following her lead –

"..."

– The pair reached the end of the lengthy corridor, where there were a set of grand doors decorated with intricate carvings.

The decor of this door was noticeably different to the other doors: inlaid on the frame of the door were several very pure and valuable spirit ores.

"... Uh... Fianna, may I ask a question?"

Kamito inquired, a twitching expression on his face.

"What is it?"

"This door wouldn't happen to be... Never mind, I guess it goes without saying..."

"Indeed, it's just what Kamito thinks."

Fianna shrugged her shoulders at Kamito naughtily.

"I've no choice... Which other princess maidens of higher status than I are there, other than these ladies?"

"Are you serious?"

"Don't worry, I'm absolutely certain."

Finishing her sentence, Fianna knocked smartly on the door thrice, according to the proper regulations.

The duo waited for a while –

Finally, the grand doors gradually opened.

The sight that greeted them was –

A red carpet that stretched out straight before them, and brightly glittering spirit ores.

This was a holy space, filled with the aura of somber tranquility.

A thin curtain hung at the far end of the room; behind that was the silhouette of a small slight figure.

"What does the visitor want? I believe I have already instructed not to have my meal – "

The high stately voice rang out into the hall.

However, undeterred, Fianna walked forward and said:

"Long time no see, Reicha. How have you been lately?"

"... Huh?"

The maiden hastily pulled aside the curtain, then – her jaw dropped in shock.

"... It can't be, Fianna-sempai!?"

◇

Reicha Alminas.

She was one of the <Queens> to have gained the honor of serving the five Elemental Lords.

There were only five Queens in the entire continent, and they were the most eminent of all princess maidens.

Although Fianna had said she wanted to bring Kamito to meet a high-ranked princess maiden –

He had never for a moment dreamed that she was referring to a current Queen.

"Why didn't you tell me this before?"

"Because... If I had, you wouldn't have come, would you Kamito?"

Kamito could not hide his conflicting feelings. Likewise, the girl seated beside him was also nervously averting her gaze, and looked rather uneasy.

The girl had glossy black hair neatly done up in braids, and cute eyes like that of a small animal.

Dressed in bright red ritual clothing, she looked like a butterfly about to take flight.

At fifteen, she was a year younger than Kamito. Like Rubia Elstein, she was one of Fianna's few close friends and confidantes while she was at the <Divine Ritual Institute>.

She served the Fire Elemental Lord – in other words, she succeeded the Calamity Queen spirit contractor's position.

Kamito had already introduced himself, removed his disguise, and revealed that he was in truth male.

Upon discovering that Kamito was in fact male, Reicha very nearly fainted on the spot, and only managed to stay conscious thanks to Fianna's eloquent explanations.

"I-I-If I am ungracious, it is because it is my f-first time talking to a male..."

"N-Never mind. I should be the one apologizing, to barge in on you suddenly like this."

Looking at the Queen bobbing her head apologetically in his direction, Kamio also bowed his head in response.

Despite obviously being the highest ranked princess maiden in the continent, she was nonetheless humble and polite.

Due to her rank, Kamito should have used genteel, formal language when addressing her. However, regardless of that fact, she nonetheless looked like an ordinary young girl, so Kamito could not help but speak to her as an equal.

"Hee hee, little Reicha is still as cute as ever."

Fianna smiled mischievously and reached out to feel her small chest.

"Ah – ! S-Sempai, what are you doing!"

"Your chest seems to have gotten a little bigger?"

"Oooh... I-I really haven't...!"

Reicha blushed and twisted her body defensively.

... Even if she was indeed an old friend, to do something like that to a Queen was pushing it a little, wasn't it?

Kamito broke out into a cold sweat and averted his eyes awkwardly.

The two girls reminisced fondly for a while, then –

"Reicha, actually... I have a favor to ask of you."

Fianna made her request with a serious expression.

"A favor – yes?"

Reicha blinked, not understanding.

"Mmhmm, I need to borrow your power, to break the curse on him – Kamito."

"You mean to say this male has been cursed?"

The Fire Queen asked, turning to look at Kamito.

"My blade spirit might have been trapped by this curse. Please save her, I beg you."
Kamito placed both his hands on the ground and pleaded with Reicha with all his heart.

"That is a curse so strong that even I cannot break it. However, you have received the blessing of the Fire Elemental Lord; with that power, you can surely destroy even the harshest of curses."

"You are right. If I use the <Sacred Flames of Judgment>, any curse will turn into smoke, that's true. But..."

Reicha lowered her head and mumbled.

It was only natural that she would hesitate.

Even on the behest of one of her best friends, Fianna, she was nevertheless a <Queen> who had to follow rules and do things by the book.

Using the Fire Elemental Lord's power for personal gains was an act that would never be condoned.

A long period of silence ensued, and then –

"I know."

"Huh?"

At that, Kamito raised his head and regarded Reicha quizzically.

"Because it is sempai's request, so... But only this once; I will not make this exception again."

The Fire Queen let out a sigh, and nodded her head as if making a decision.

◇

After a while more –

"– Now then, let's begin the ritual."

Reicha, who had changed into a set of pure white ritual clothes, knelt demurely in front of Kamito.

Her serene, assured appearance contrasted sharply with that of the nervous, embarrassed young girl just a while ago; they seemed like virtually two different people.

So as not to disrupt the ritual, Fianna had retreated to a corner of the room to guard them from afar.

"I'll leave everything in your hands, R-Reicha-sama."

"Please, just call me Reicha, Kamito-sama."

The Fire Queen smiled quietly, then caressed Kamito's hand gently.

"Will you be scared – I mean, scared to touch a male's body?"

"... To be honest, yes, a little scared. But... you are a friend of my sempai."

"It seems like you trust Fianna a lot."

"... Yes, indeed. Fianna-sempai was one of the only people to stand by my side."

Reicha mumbled to herself, as if recalling a faraway memory of some past event.
The rapport between the two seemed to go deeper than mere friendship.

"Also, I can feel it, you're not a dangerous evil person."

"Is that so?"

"Don't judge me based on my looks and age. I am after all a Queen, and I am quite confident in my ability to assess people."

Reicha said with a genuine smile.

Her smile was full of charm, and could easily mesmerize someone looking at it.

"Now, then, Kamito-sama, please remove your shirt."

"Oh... Mmm-hmm..."

Kamito nodded, and took off the thin tunic he was wearing under the princess maiden dress.

The <Brand of Darkness> on his chest, positioned just above his heart, had turned into a pitch-black wound.

"Ahhh... T-That's really something...!"

Reicha clapped both hands to her cheeks, blushing furiously red.

"T-This is my first time seeing a m-male's body..."

"Oh, is that so..."

Kamito looked away, feeling a little uneasy.

To have his naked body scrutinized so closely by a girl made him mysteriously embarrassed.

"Kamito, your face is very red."

Standing at a side of the room, Fianna said, then immediately coughed a few times.

Reicha stretched out a hand nervously to touch Kamito's chest.

"... Very... very firm and solid!"

"It's alright, it's a result of all the training at the Instructional School..."

The Queen's slim fingers wandered along Kamito's naked upper body, making him itch slightly.

However, where her fingers touched, he suddenly felt waves of aching pain.

Then, Reicha shut her eyes, and solemnly began chanting a curse in spirit language.

"O supreme master of all earthly flames, our harsh judge and great warrior –

These were the words of the prayer for a ritual dedicated to the <Fire Elemental Lord>.

Reicha's hair started blowing wildly as if by a hot gust of wind, and a bright white light shone at her fingertips.

"Sacred Flames of Judgment – redeem our sins and cleanse our filth –

The words coming from her thin pale lips were the highest level of spirit language, the High Ancient.

The little girl before his eyes seemed to be possessed.

"... Oooo, uhhhhh...!"

Kamito let out uncontrollable moans of pain.

The bright blue flames from Reicha's fingertips were burning his skin, scorching his flesh.

"Oww... aaaaaaaa... aaah – !"

The unimaginable pain seemed to morph into the roar of a monstrous beast, which rushed out of Kamito's throat.

He felt a sharp tinnitus, as if fireworks were exploding in his head. Sweat oozed from his every pore, and his muscles tensed so hard as to nearly break his bones.

"Into ash and dust! Your flames can purify all darkness, burn away all curses!"

The <Brand of Darkness> imprinted on Kamito's chest suddenly started burning intensely.

"... – !"

Kamito burst into wordless howls.

In his quickly fading awareness – Kamito felt a dull pain coming from his right hand.

''– Could it be... Est's spirit mark...!?''

Just as he saw, from the corner of his eye, his spirit mark radiating a bright light –

Kamito lost consciousness, and plunged into darkness.

<noinclude>{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter4|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume5 Chapter6}}</noinclude>

Talk:Hitsugi no Chaika

2012-11-02T16:08:30Z

Grimjakk:

You got the title wrong... It's Hitsugi no Chaika. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 21:26, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

Actually, the first kanji is 'hitsugi'(coffin) and the second is 'hime'(princess), so 'Hitsugi Hime no Chaika', or 'Chaika of the Coffin Princess' or 'The Coffin Princess' Chaika' would be direct readings... but it wouldn't surprise me if they turned 'hitsugi'+'hime' to 'hitsugime' as a punny contraction. [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 23:29, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

It's written right on the cover page that the reading is Hitsugi. Or you could refer to [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%A3%BA%E5%A7%AB%E3%81%AE%E3%83%81%E3%83%A3%E3%82%A4%E3%82%AB the JA wiki.] [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 23:59, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

That's just the furigana for the first kanji - the second kanji is recognizable enough that it doesn't need furigana. The wiki is wrong on that line. The title actually DOES read 'Coffin Princess Chaika'. Whether it's 'hitsugime' or 'histugi hime' is another question. =). But why would someone put up a page if they weren't actively translating it? It's too bad, this is one I'ld like to read. [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 09:59, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

er, no, it is hitsugi no chaika. The wiki says as much, provided you even clicked on the link florza gave you. Here, let me quote:
『棺姫のチャイカ』（ひつぎのチャイカ）は著者・榊一郎、イラスト・なまにくATKによるライトノベル。レーベルは富士見ファンタジア文庫（富士見書房発行、角川グループパブリッシング販売）。既刊3巻。

Although having said that, the official site uses hitsugime in it's title. Huh.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 10:39, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

I don't want to get into an argument here... the kanji 棺姫のチャイカ reads "ひつぎ　ひめ　の　チャイカ". I read the wiki link. The hiragana translation of the title is incorrect. The furigana "ひつぎ" is used next to "棺" because the usual reading for that kanji in a compound is "かん", not "ひつぎ". Whoever put up that wiki goofed. /shrugs And yeah. I'm guessing "histugime" is just a coined word the author uses for "coffin princess". =) [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 11:06, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

==Translators?==
Are there any translators backing this? If not, this shall be deleted. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 06:27, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

Talk:Hitsugi no Chaika

2012-11-02T16:06:01Z

Grimjakk:

You got the title wrong... It's Hitsugi no Chaika. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 21:26, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

Actually, the first kanji is 'hitsugi'(coffin) and the second is 'hime'(princess), so 'Hitsugi Hime no Chaika', or 'Chaika of the Coffin Princess' or 'The Coffin Princess' Chaika' would be direct readings... but it wouldn't surprise me if they turned 'hitsugi'+'hime' to 'hitsugime' as a punny contraction. [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 23:29, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

It's written right on the cover page that the reading is Hitsugi. Or you could refer to [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%A3%BA%E5%A7%AB%E3%81%AE%E3%83%81%E3%83%A3%E3%82%A4%E3%82%AB the JA wiki.] [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 23:59, 1 November 2012 (CDT)

That's just the furigana for the first kanji - the second kanji is recognizable enough that it doesn't need furigana. The wiki is wrong on that line. The title actually DOES read 'Coffin Princess Chaika'. Whether it's 'hitsugime' or 'histugi hime' is another question. =). But why would someone put up a page if they weren't actively translating it? It's too bad, this is one I'ld like to read. [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 09:59, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

er, no, it is hitsugi no chaika. The wiki says as much, provided you even clicked on the link florza gave you. Here, let me quote:
『棺姫のチャイカ』（ひつぎのチャイカ）は著者・榊一郎、イラスト・なまにくATKによるライトノベル。レーベルは富士見ファンタジア文庫（富士見書房発行、角川グループパブリッシング販売）。既刊3巻。

Although having said that, the official site uses hitsugime in it's title. Huh.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 10:39, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

I don't want to get into an argument here... the kanji 棺姫のチャイカ reads "ひつぎ　ひめ　の　チャイカ". I read the wiki link. The hiragana translation of the title is incorrect. The furigana "ひつぎ" is used next to "棺" because the usual reading for that kanji in a compound is "かん", not "ひつぎ". Whoever put up that wiki goofed. /shrugs [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 11:06, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

==Translators?==
Are there any translators backing this? If not, this shall be deleted. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 06:27, 2 November 2012 (CDT)

Talk:Hitsugi no Chaika

2012-11-02T14:59:18Z

Grimjakk:

Talk:Hitsugi no Chaika

2012-11-02T04:31:58Z

Grimjakk:

Talk:Hitsugi no Chaika

2012-11-02T04:30:17Z

Grimjakk:

Talk:Hitsugi no Chaika

2012-11-02T04:29:37Z

Grimjakk:

Talk:Madan no Ou to Vanadis

2012-10-20T04:24:44Z

Grimjakk:

There is partial translation of volume 2 in jcafe
http://www.jcafe24.net/index.php/topic,30893.msg693029.html#msg693029
[[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] ([[User talk:Xenocross|talk]]) 12:15, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

You sure that that's the translation and not the summary? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 12:35, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I saw it again and only the epilogue part is fully translated. Though 'will have to ask Zephyr for posting it on BT. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 12:35, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

Well, it's not a very good translation. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 19:46, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

Did Zephyr answer? Florza, do you intend to continue the translation of vol. 1? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 03:41, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

No, zephyr didn't reply. Guess will have to add those by [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] though with a preview tag. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 04:30, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

The machine translation by [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] is quite good. Maybe a little awkward sentences and some small mistakes, but they are readable. I support putting it here with preview tag [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] ([[User talk:Xenocross|talk]]) 12:55, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

I am still working on some editing on the way while reading. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 14:08, 15 October 2012 (CDT)

I have no idea how much work he's put into cleaning and editing these previews, but they are hands down the best machine translations I've ever read. Really, I don't think they even really need to be labeled 'preview'. [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 23:24, 19 October 2012 (CDT)

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2012-09-26T19:18:20Z

Grimjakk:

If you are quoting mutliple lines of dialogue being said by the same person, the standard accepted method is to start each line with a quotation mark but to leave off the closing quote on the previous line. For example:

"Here I am talking about something.

"Then I continue talking about somethng else."

That's just how things are supposed to be done in English. You'll find the same in any style guide. But this chapter is completely filled with violations of this rule. I find that it makes it difficult to read.

--[[User:Kevadu|Kevadu]] ([[User talk:Kevadu|talk]]) 13:22, 26 September 2012 (CDT)

I think the translator is trying to keep the dialogue in the same line format as the Japanese original. Your grammar note is correct. But rather than punctuating them as multi-paragraph quotes, it'd probably be better to combine the lines into proper English paragraphs where appropriate.
[[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 14:18, 26 September 2012 (CDT)

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter7

2012-09-25T04:24:23Z

Grimjakk: /* Chapter 7 - Valentia Holy Festival */

{{Incomplete}}

==Chapter 7 - Valentia Holy Festival==

As night fell, the Academy Square became crowded and noisy.

The air was saturated with a captivating sweet fragrance. The delicious desserts were piled up on the altar like a mountain, plus the female students from the academy were performing the spirit blade dance ritual.

"Speaking of which, where did she run off to?"

Kamito sighed as he stared at the bag of chocolates Claire had left behind. Although he and Ellis were originally trying to look for Claire together, it was almost time for a shift change. They were forced to abandon the search for Claire in order to carry out a patrol in the «Wind» region .

The Sylphid knight stared at chocolates that Kamito held with a complicated expression.

"...................."

"Ellis, what's wrong?"

"N-Nothing is wrong. This whole area doesn't seem to have any problems."

Ellis pretended to cough and hastily re-directed her line of sight elsewhere.

Indeed, there wasn't much in terms of unusual activity.

There were occasionally some drunken disturbances or pickpocketing, but that could be easily handled by the local security. What Kamito and Ellis were more concerned with, were the individual civilians who were not familiar with spirits who might invoke the wrath of the spirits by accident.

While making offerings to the spirits, such incidents were not unknown.

"This..... feels like we are on a date...."

"Hmmm, what did you say?"

"I didn't say anything! Stay alert and focus on the patrol!"

The red faced Ellis angrily spoke.

Kamito apologized, "I-I'm sorry."

''Hey, isn't Ellis the one not paying attention?''

From earlier on, Ellis was not able to calm down, and was stealing glances at Kamito's face from the side, every now and then.

Somehow, her manner of walking seemed unsteady and uncertain.

Their shoulders coming so close together that he was not sure whether they were touching, and then her screaming "Fuwaa", once again moving away from him - that kind of thing was repeated over and over.

Because of that, they bumped into the people that they passed by many times.

"Ellis, walking like that is dangerous."

Unable to bear any longer, Kamito grabbed Ellis' hand,

"......W-W-What are you doing, you insolent person!?"


"No, since a while ago, you were somewhat unsteady, and it got dangerous... Your hand is also a little hot. Would you happen to have a fever or something?"

"...～Wh-Whose fault do you think it is?!"

As Ellis' hand was joined with Kamito's, she hit his shoulder.

"I'll have you bear responsibility for taking my first time!"

"Wh...!?"

At those words of Ellis, whose face was colored in bright red,—

The people, going back and forth the street, turned around with their faces lighted up.

They glared at Kamito with a scornful-like look and murmured in a soft voice together.

"Ellis, don't utter something that would invite misunderstanding!"

"I-It isn't a misunderstanding! Really, I-it's my first time joining hands with a man!"

"...!?"

''I see''—Kamito suddenly understood.

Thinking about it, Ellis was also an ojou-sama of prestigious noble background.

Now that he thought about it, Claire and the others seemed like they were hesitating about joining hands with him when they were departing yesterday. To them who were the daughters of nobles, joining hands with a boy might be an act more embarrassing than he imagined.

"...Sorry. My bad."


Just as Kamito was about to release her hand,

Ellis blushed while looking away, still tightly holding his hand. "Ah, no, I don't mind, and I didn't mean to scare you."

The soft feeling a girl's hands. With a feeling of calluses, evidence of extensive weapon practice, Ellis continued to walk slowly holding hands.

"A guy, a guy's hand."

"Yes."

Hearing Kamito's reply, Ellis could not understand why she started laughing happily.

"It doesn't feel so daring or shameful, holding a guy's hand."

"Haha, yes." Kamito answered softly, while scratching his head with his free hand.

To be honest, Kamito really didn't know what to say.

From a moment ago, Ellis' large bust rested on his arm. Although the two of them were separated by her breastplate, the fullness of her chest could be easily felt. One could not help but stare at the armor to enjoy the sight of her body. For a young boy, the effect was downright irresistible.

''With such a hard body, why? Why is her body so soft?''

With his heart beating hard and full of excitement, the two continued to walk down the street full of festive excitement. The entire street was illuminated by spirit ore, giving it a blinding brightness.

Ellis' eyes started to glow at a small bear inside a display window, then her breath was stolen away after catching sight of a high class dinner gown at a different store.

Kamito brought up yesterday's maid's outfit incident to tease Ellis, which instantly turned her face red with rage.

"Hmm! Someone like me, isn't comparable with those kind of clothes anyway!"

"No such thing. The Knight armor is great, but I want to see Ellis in these kind of clothes too."

"What, what are you talking about?"

With a cute frown, Ellis suddenly became very shy. That was not the look of a Sylphid knight, but more the look of an ordinary girl. Looking at her——

Kamito suddenly had a question: "Hey, Ellis, why did you want to become a knight?"

Her reason to become a knight, wasn't just because she was a child of the Fahrengart family.

"................"

Ellis slowly turned her face toward him.

"At first it is because I wanted to follow my Aneue's footsteps."

"That Velsaria-senpai?"

"That's right. Onee-sama is a amazing knight. She is very disciplined, always practicing her sword art, she never ceases in her quest to make herself a proper leader of the people.

As if looking at something far, far away, she raised her head to look at the evening sky.

"From when I was a child, I always tried to become a knight like Aneue. So when I joined the academy, I immediately joined the Sylphid knights."

" 

Suddenly, Ellis's tea-colored eyes turned hazy.

"But.." she continued,

"When I joined the academy, Aneue had already changed. As if driven by something, she became obsessed with gaining power. Of course, I don't think that kind of life is wrong. Pursuing the highest form of spiritual power is not wrong. But now, she is no longer the knight I want to follow."

"Something changed her?"

Kamito begin to ask...

Ellis tightly bit her lips,

"I think, it was during the Blade Dance contest three years ago."

"!?"

Kamito couldn't help but exclaim.

"What happened, I am not sure, but since then, onee-sama rapidly changed."

Kamito looked down and stared at his gloved left hand.

Hidden inside, was the mark of his spirit contract. It was the hand that defeated Versalias three years ago and made him the victor of the Spirit Dance.

It was the left hand that had cut down many hopes and dreams of others for the sake of victory.

''The me of three years ago, didn't see anything.''

Only, innocently fought for "her".

Slowly accumulating victories, defeating dozens of opponents. Never even remembering how each opponent looked. The ones who were defeated by Ren Ashbell, what kind of hope or dream that brought them to the Spirit Blade dance---It was never a factor to be considered.

Recalling Valesrtria Eva's icy pupils.

''Am I the person who changed Ellis's most respected knight?''

Ellis turned her eyes from the skies back to Kamito. Staring at him with a pair of strong spirited tea-colored eyes.

"I want to show my onee-sama my way of a knight. Although I am not mature yet, but I believe one day I will have that power. That is why I want to join in the Spirit Dance Festival."

For her belief as a knight ---

For Kamito, a glowing aura seem to roll off Ellis.

Kamito couldn't help but ask: "Ellis, you don't hate Ren Ashbell?"

If he didn't change Valereisa's opportunity three years ago...

Kamito had no right to complain if Ellis hated him.

Then, Ellis lightly shook her head.

"Oh course, I was very unhappy when onee-sama was defeated. But, looking at the spirit dance and watch Ren Ashbell's consecutive victories, I was completely entranced by her."

"I really don't understand. She is really same as other spirit contractors, only to dance for that <wish>, not someone with noble goals like Ellis.."

"WRONG---" Ellis interrupted Kamito with a strong rebuke.

"?"

"Her sword dance was greater than anyone else; if that was not the case, the elemental lords wouldn't have been satisfied. Nor allow those thousands of girls watching in that arena, until now, still wishing to be like her."

"......................."

Staring down the aggressive Ellis, Kamito could only muster a sigh.

"Because her sword skill was so high class, I was attracted to her. She didn't only fight for herself-but she fought for others."

"For others."

Kamito---listening to Ellis's word, felt slightly redeemed.

For others---That was correct. Kamito went into the arena fighting for "Her".

To achieve her one dream--For this I drew my blade.

But the only result---was completely disgusting.

For that important person, only this part was correct.

The girl in front of him spoke so.

"Ellis, thank you."

"Thank me for what?"

Ellis frowned suspiciously.

"No, nothing."

Kamito laughed bitterly as he looked away from Ellis.

--At this moment, his sight landed on a particular store.

"Ellis, can you come with me so that I can buy something?"

"But, but we are patrolling right now."

"I have already decided on what I need to get. It shouldn't take more than a minute."

"I can't do anything about it. What do you need to buy?"

"Um, it will be quick."

Clare walked out of the town and into the spirit forest in tears. From a distance one could hear the noise from the plaza.It is almost nightfall, but it feel awful going back to the dorm now. She really does not want to see Fianna or Est right now. The red-hair girl used her sleeve to wipe away her tears,

"What, what knight-related work, I, I was planning to forgive him."

The evening wind continue to blow at her ponytails, Clare bit her lips tightly. Staring only at her sandals. Di Dat(sound of waterdrops. Tears slowly rolled off her eyes.

"Tomorr, Tomorrow is birthday."

As she utter these words, she was attacked on how lonely she is.

Before, during the <Valestinea festival>, parents, sisters, and commoners would always gather in the city to start a great birthday party for her. Wearing a pretty dress, eating delicious cake--and only on that day she can sleep with her elder sister from the <spirit academy>--It was the happiest day of the year.

But four years ago, Rubia Elstein  betrayed the Fire Elemental Lord.

Little Clare lost everything.

(Yes, I still have my list of goals.)

Banishing her sadness, Clare raised her head.

What birthday? What Valestina festival, these are not the things to focus on right now.

(My goals are, the win the Spiritual Blade Dance and find out about the truth of four years ago. For this objective, I must become even stronger)

The two Ponytails burned like flames.

(Even if Kamito is not around, I will also---)

"Haha, you really have a lot of pressure, fire-cat girl."

"!?"

Hearing the voice from behind--

Clare quickly turned around.

Standing beside a tree, is a laughing girl.

With emerald hair reaching her wrist. And pointy ears.

She saw this person before.

She was the waitress in the cafe who brought the extra-large ice-cream yesterday.

(When did she get so close to me?!)

Clare instantly became alert-to be able to sneak up to a spirit contractor like her, is definitely not someone ordinary. Her intuition screamed this is not normal.

"Who are you? I am sorry, I am not feeling very well right now."

"Ara Ara, although a pretty face, but definitely a scary kitty."

(Viviene?-Last name?) opened her hands up.

"It is so-so difficult, I want to lend you my strength."

"Strength?"

Clare frowned.

"Yes, the thing you desired the most."

"You...could you be..."

Clare stared at the woman.

"THE <CURSED ARMAMENT> DEALER!"

"You answered correctly! But the correct term is 'researcher', um!"

<Viviene+last name--Placeholder further going until correct name> wagged her finger, slowly walking toward her. With her red eyes glowing, tightly focused on Clare's eyes. As if staring straight into her soul. With a full of gloom,

"---hmm, hmm, little kitty, do you want that power?"

Clare couldn't move as if her feet were nailed to the ground.

(Is this! Domination magic?)

A magic that elves are highly proficient with, a type of spirit control magic.

Her words continue to repeat in her mind, slowly reaching the deepest recess of her mind.

"You, you bastard."

"All you have to do is accept my <Cursed Seal>, your little fire-kitten will become a extremely strong spirit."

Her head threaten to explode, even with her hands blocking her ears, the voice continue to invade her mind.

--Oh Oh, do you want this power?

The power to overcome everything--The power to achieve your <wish>.

(Oh, something like that, I definitely want it!)

The power I want. For the goal, powers are required.

For the wish for everything---Four years ago, this is what I wanted to happen.

Thus--risking her life--and raised her hand to receive the cursed seal--to receive the dangerous contract with a Dark Elf.

"DON'T LOOK DOWN ON ME!"

In a instant, Clare ignited her Flame Whip, and split the air between them.
"What?! You broke my spell??"

"My apologies, but I really dislike forced bargains."

"It is so disappointing, I thought you would be a great fit. I guess I was wrong."

If this was the Claire from a few weeks ago, she probably wouldn't be able to beat the enticement."

To reach that power, she would accept the seal.

(But the me today is not the same.)

If you want powers--I will become your contract spirit.

(Because I made a contract with him)

"So, that kind of questionable power, I really don't want it!"

Screaming loudly, Clare released a massive fireball.

The silence of the forest was shattered by a massive explosion.

The trees were sent flying, and felt in a line. With the remaining trees a blaze, <Viviene> vanished.

"Haha, Don't be so hasty. There is someone else who want to meet you."

A voice flowed out flirtatiously from the forest.

Claire turned around--

In the deep end of the forest, a tall girl stood there.

"You are."

Yesterday, the one that provided Claire, the upperclassman who used "Adaminite Spirit".

But there was no expression on that girl's face. She slowly walked closer with a unsteady gait--as if she was some kind of ghost.

"It it the <Cursed Seal>?"

"Ah, don't be mistaken, they desired this power for themselves, but they didn't have the will power to sustain the seal."

A laughter flew from the forest.

"<???? really weird name> hahahahahahaha."

The Adaminatine Spirit contractor released a heart piercing wail.

In that instant, with a roaring wind, a huge beast appeared in the void.

There--Stood something way taller than Clare, a huge Admintine beast.

With two huge horns, and a incredibly oppressive atmosphere.

"What the? Isn't this the Admininatine spirit?"

Claire shuttered in fear.

There is no way her contract Spirit can beat a monster like that.

"No, in theory, that is her spirit, but it has been strengthen by my Seals."

<Vivine+last name> laughed.

"So, please help me with the experiment, Fire kitty ojou-sama."

"!?"

The frenzied spirit released a deafening roar.

{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume3 Chapter8}}</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume3 Chapter 1

2012-09-20T20:59:32Z

Grimjakk:

'''Chapter 1 – Meeting underneath the moonlight'''

1

In the beginning of the New Year, a few days after the start of the new semester...

In the classroom of the sixth year, class two of the Metropolitan Cosei Elementary School, an event that already became the established afterschool practice, began.

“Ren-kun!”

“Ren!”

A short girl and a boy with an outstanding build each grab a hand of a boy so cute, you could mistake him for a girl. The girl ant the large built boy exchange a sublime threatening glance for a second and right away avert their eyes, as if to say: “I saw something dirty.”

“Ren-kun, let’s go have tea on the way home.”

“Let’s go play games, Ren!”

The invitations were issued perfectly simultaneousely.

“Ah...well...”
The bewildered cute boy – Kannagi Ren, twelve years old – inserts himself where these two’s glances scatter sparks.
The clash was inevitable.

“Which one do you think wins today?”

“That would be Kannon, right? Up until today she holds complete victory.”

“That girl, she doesn’t have leniency.”

“No, anytime now, Serisawa is going to get angry for real, don’t you think? Up until now, he was going easy on her, right? ”

Although abnormal, their struggle is extreme. The boy and the girl trying to gain Kannagi Ren’s favor and his heart either can’t be called a standard primary school student.

Serisawa Tatsuya – 180 centimeters tall and a physique matching that height, the boy is endowed with physical strength.

Suzuhara Kannon – the girl has both cute looks suitable for a flower and a cruel, wicked personality appropriate for her artillery name.

The struggle between these two completely exceeds the primary school level. Fighting each other with a raging power, almost like a windstorm, and a devil-like heartless craft, class 6-2 is changed into a battlefield.
Towards the overwhelming heroicness, the pupils that happened to be present caused uproar but got used to it after three days. As for this ordinary one part thing nowadays, they are enjoying this pleasant exhibition.

“Serisawa! Don’t lose today!”

“No! If such a gorilla is his company, Ren-kun will amount to nothing!”

“Whether she likes it or not...Kannon’s opponent is pretty determined, huh?”

In the center of the pupils quarreling to their heart’s content, Kannon and Serisawa are only staring at each other. Not to overlook even the most trivial behavior, they are watching for unguarded moment without even winking. The class is overflowing with this tense atmosphere. The noisy pupils were engulfed in it and gradually lowered their tone.

“.......ts!”

Destroying the equilibrium, Serisawa ran, but not towards Kannon. His destination were the noisy boys –

“..........eh?”

Ren, completely left outside the event, stared in amazement at Serisawa rushing towards him almost like a bull. It seems that he abandoned the fight with Kannon, having the intention to withdraw from the battlefield after seizing Ren.
Serisawa thought this through! – if the students were to compare these two’s combat abilities, Serisawa overwhelms Kannon. And yet, in spite of this, until today why did his defeats keep piling up?

Kannon is weaker than Serisawa. At the very least, the teachers and parents don’t have a particle of doubt about that obvious fact. That recognition places great restrains on Serisawa.
If a young man, towards a delicate girl – and with a construction like Serisawa’s – were to exert violence, it’s been decided that the young man will be blamed, no matter the reason. To say nothing of the fact that the opponent is that Kannon. If she were to make a fuss, she is quite capable of obliterating Serisawa’s social status. Because he knew this, Serisawa can’t win without moderating at any cost his offence – contrastive to Kannon’s challenging, no-mercy attack – this is why he can only continue reppel it.

Therefore, he considered this.
To be able to accomplish his goal, he cannot knock Kannon down. Before the girl’s intention of acquiring Ren, there aren’t many obstacles to block his way. There is no need to fight directly. It’s okay to ignore her. Because, the person he is wishing for is right in front of his eyes.

“Ren!”

Serisawa faced the petrified boy and extended his big hand with all his heart.

“Fuuuuu....you can use your head a little, can’t you?”

On the other hand, Kannon was persistently calm. To begin with, something even Serisawa would think of, it would be impossible for her not to notice it first. Again, this time’s conduct was within her expectation. Without being disconcerted, she started running. She was faster than Serisawa. The way things are now, she can be shaken off. But, Serisawa’s aim is not just flight. It’s a withdrawal from the battlefield by taking back Ren. That’s why, at least the moment when he captures Ren, his speed will decline. Then, the capture.

This is not the result of luck of whish full thinking. After mutually understanding the motion, an adjustment of the relation between the locations of the three parties can be made –
When Serisawa moves, Kannon responds to that – all the pupils think so. But only Kannon knew. She was the only one perfectly grasping this setting.

“S-Serisawa-kun....”

Being pulled up against his will, as one would expect, Ren is resisting. From the impatient Serisawa’s awareness, Kannon’s existence vanished.

“I got you!”

Facing Serisawa’s turned back, using the hind foot, she takes the last step. And then –

Zudan!

Breaking into a rush by kicking the floor, a roar-like explosion can be heard. Simultaneously, Serisawa’s figure disappears from Ren’s field of vision. In the place Serisawa should have been a moment before, is now Kannon’s appearance from behind.
Something previously seen on TV, billiard techniques come to mind. This is stop shot.
The cue ball hit by the player hands over all the kinetic energy by clashing into the target ball and at the position where the target ball was, it suddenly stops.

Just like this.

Kannon lowered herself greatly extending her leg and pushing forward her elbow. That appearance, not really fitting with her one piece uniform, looked amazingly good.

“Th – the top back gate elbow move...”, someone muttered, almost groaning.
The Eight Extremities Fists – a form of martial arts that became well known because of a certain beat’-them-up game, among these, this is a technique especially well known. The Shin leg movement was effective, naturally being a certain kill hit.
The blown-away Serisawa, was for a second time buried between the desks. Unlike the previous time, there is no sign of movement.

This was a stupefying, perfect KO.

“........fuah”, Kannon let out a breath and straightened her pose. She tucked the hair on her cheeks back and slowly turned around.

“So, let’s go, Ren-kun”

The atmosphere of violence from several days minutes ago left no traces. A glittery smiling face was there. Kannon gently took Ren’s arm, in fact with a vigor that doesn’t allow resistance – and forcibly dragged him along. A reckless enough person to obstruct it was already nowhere to be found.

2

When Ren was eventually released from Kannon it was already past 7 p.m. As a matter of course, during this time they didn’t just drink tea. Having been made to accompany her endlessly at shopping and karaoke and the like, Ren couldn’t run from Kannon’s devil paw (Serisawa joke) pressing closer with no regard for the public gaze, without concentrating all his power.

“.........I’m worn-out”

The sun already set. While walking alone on the street at night, Ren let out a mutter packed with many thoughts.

It’s not like he hates Kannon. Rather, he harbors friendly feelings towards her. And in addition to that, if he were pushed to say it in less ambiguous terms, he can clearly declare those feelings “like”.

However.

Ren’s like and Kannon’s like are completely different. Because he knows that, he can’t help but be troubled by it. He didn’t experience the emotion called “love” until now.

First on the list, among the members of the family there are a lot of people he likes. But, using an extreme argument, the emotion felt for them all is the same. The emotion is strong. There is also a priority. However, there is decidedly no contradiction between the affection felt for those countless people.

That hot emotion for that around the world one-irreplaceable person’s existence, he doesn’t know it.
For this reason, towards that girl trying to force that feeling onto him, he can’t help but fel perplexed.

''Actually, why is it me..........?''

Ren never thought he possesses that manly appeal. The girly features and a personality weak under pressure, he cannot think of nothing but “minus” ingredients for a man.

If it’s about a “fine man”, it must be a man undoubtedly similar to big brother.
Lately, he frequently compares himself with his big brother.

Yagami Kazuma

A well trained body. A shaped mind. Owning the unshakeable title of the absolute strongest man – Ren is considerably glorifying him. Nevertheless, the brother he met after four years, he seemed exactly like the ideal embodiment of the boy.

Someday, I want to become like big brother...

With a child-like innocence, Ren is yearning after Kazuma. Towards the inanimate nature of cutting everything down, without concerning oneself about it, for the sake of one’s important person, toward the man who thinks one’s gentleness is nothing but naiveté, a merit that ought to be learned can be felt.
The weight of the chosen act, the significance of cutting down everything, Ren didn’t understand it yet.

“.........huh?”

On the way returning home, it happened when approaching the entrance of a public park. Having a faint, uncomfortable feeling, Ren peers inside the park.

“...................a singing voice?”

It was a children’s park, established in a quiet, residential area. The place had a clandestine character because of a few people with a rude conduct and after darkness the place was completely empty.
However, it seems there is an exception tonight. The singing audible voice coming from inside the shade of the trees, unmistakably human and, in addition to that, belongs to a young girl.

Being charmed by the firm, crystal-like soprano, Ren walked into the park. There was no need to search for it. At the moment he entered the park, an extremely violent compelling force bind Ren’s consciousness.

The jungle-gym’s highest step. The slender body standing on tip-toes on the pole, the figure of a girl sonorously singing.
In this cold weather she is wearing one white, thin dress. The wind is playing with her soft, wavy black hair stretching below her back, the girl is innocently singing.

In the sky is the close, slightly chipped circle of the moon. The descending white light shines on the young lady.

“....................”

From Ren’s awareness, the entire world lost its meaning. Reflected in his eyes are the sparkling moon and the maiden’s shape blessed by the moon.

Throb

The heart starts beating very loudly. A conspicuously great pulsation. Even without proof, Ren firmly believes he heard that sound. He can sense the blood running through the blood vessels.

Throb, throb

The all too excited blood flow makes his limbs vibrate. The heartbeats resound deafeningly in his ears. And yet the girl’s voice naturally penetrates into his hearing.
Is she offering her song to the moon or is she praying? That shape, sincere like a shrine maiden serving God is too pure, too noble.

“I....what am I looking at?”

A guilty feeling as if peaking at a miracle swept over his heart. Nevertheless, he couldn’t take his eyes off it. Even to think about separation is unbearable. The things reflected in his eyes are the glittery moonlight and the figure of a maiden blessed by it...

“.........eh.......”

Is this real? Is she human? Or an angel or a fairy ... or else a devil?

“...........hey..........”

''I don’t understand....I don’t understand anything!''

“I said hey!”

“Waah!?”

Because of the large voice shouted from overhead, Ren finally calmed down. Looking up, almost right overhead is the above mentioned girl. The jungle-gym supposed to be more then ten meters away, it seemed he was stepping up to it from within his consciousness.

''This, this is bad...''

While fascinated by the seeming puzzled young girl overlooking him, Ren was stunned from the bottom of his heart. The suspicious girl singing at night in an inhabited park cannot be compared with the questionable himself that was staring at her with an ecstatic expression.

Furthermore, the relation between both their locations was very risky. That angle, almost like looking up from right under...it was clearly perverted.

''I must say something''... from the mouth of the impatient boy, some very ordinary and regarding this situation, unsuitable words came out:

“Ah, err.......good evening”

''What the hell am I saying!!!''

Ren rebutted himself loudly in his heart. But instead of screaming, the trusting girl returned the greeting with a smile.

“Good evening. It’s a lovely night, isn’t it?”

“...huh? Ah, yes, that’s right”

“Could you please step aside just a little?”

“...........ugh, I’m – I’m sorry!”

With a bright red face, Ren jumped aside with force as if he was stuck by a car. Watching that excessive response, the girl tilted her head on the side appearing curios and without hesitation jumped from the jungle-gym.

“Ah...”

Although the playground equipment was intended for children, from the top of it until ground there are more than two meters. The landing’s impact was supposed to be considerable but without bending her knees, the girl got down lightly and easy.
As though the ground gently caught her.

“What’s the matter?”

“Ah, no, that is ...”

In front of the smiling girl, Ren mumbles. He doesn’t understand why but he is frozen solid. When looking at the girl’s face his mind his mind becomes blank and he can think of nothing else.

On the other side, the girl doesn’t pay attention to Ren’s strangeness, looking up to the sky.

“The night sky is really fair........ I didn’t know the moon could be so large........”

''Fair.......?''

Ren looked up in doubt. Even if it was clear, this is Tokyo’s sky after all. Countless stars showing, the sky cut up by inelegant skyscrapers was narrow at best. The girl gazed innocently at that sky. Escaping the gravity’s binding she is longing to reach that place. But at the same time, it seem she understands that such a thing can never come true.

''So beautiful........''

For a second time, from Ren’s consciousness everything except the girl disappeared. He wants wings – he strongly thought so. If he could fly into the sky, he would take her beyond the stars.

“Hey”
Abruptly she shifted her attention to Ren.

“W-what?”
To a Ren responding while being perplexed, she extended her hand quite naturally.

“Let’s play”

That penetrating expression that sensed even God, present when looking at the sky, already disappeared. The one standing in front of his eyes was a charming but ordinary girl. She seems to be approximately the same age as Ren. When he saw he was a bit taller, Ren faintly felt relief.

“...........”

Being too much fascinated by her, he forgot to answer. Taking that for a refusal she made a completely lonely face.

“.........no?”

“No no. Of course not, let’s play”

“Hooray!”

Showing a smile that blooms openly on her whole face, the girl sized Ren’s arms with both her hands. Feeling the warm hands, Ren turns red up to his ears.

''...............warm?''

Ren suddenly felt the problem. On this cold weather she wore a thin dress....

“It’s not good being so lightly dressed in this weather. You’ll catch a cold!”

Rushing, he took his own coat an d put it on the girl.

"I’m fine”

“No! Wear it”

Unusually forceful, Ren passed her art through the sleeve of the coat. After buttoning it precisely with his own hands, he let out a long, relived breath.

“Now it’s good”

“...............”

With a bewildered appearance she stared fixedly at the coat forced on her. But, it didn’t seem she felt annoyed, moving her small body checking the feel of the coat. Expressing a gentle and soft smile, she hugged her own body.

“So warm......”

“...........................ah”

When the girl smiled so happy, Ren felt a crash as if his head was hit. Just by thinking that smile was intended for him was enough to envelop him in a feeling of bliss that made him dizzy. Wanting to greet her, Ren realized he forgot a very important thing.

“S-say.......”

“Eh?”

“Can I ask for your name?”

“.........................”

Just like that her expression clouded. Assaulted by an unbelievable feeling of guilt, panicking, Ren took his question back.

“Ah, actually it’s fine if you don’t want to, but...”

The girl shook her head in silence and murmured, sighting:

“..............ayumi”

“Oh, it’s ayumi-chan? How do you write it?”

“With hiragana”

Her voice sank even deeper. The impatient Ren, trying to somehow enliven the situation, with a deliberate cheerful voice told her his name.

“Eh, my name is Ren. The Ren from Purgatory. Do you know it?”

“Yes, it’s a very cool name”, ayumi nodded, slightly recovering her smile.

With just that, Ren foolishly lost his head, blushing.

“A-ha-ha – somehow I have a feeling I don’t live up to my name.”

“That’s not true. It suit’s you”

“Is that so?”

“Of course”

Forgetting the awkwardness from just before, both their smiles harmoniously met.

“Let me see, let’s play. What do you want to play with?”

“The swings!”

Without wavering, ayumi immediately replied at Ren’s question, pulling himself together.

“I tried it just a little bit but I couldn’t swing very well. As I thought, it has no meaning, only knowing the way to do it”

“Then I’ll push you”

While bewildered by her queer expression, Ren proposed that. But –

“That’s useless! I want to do it by myself!” ayumi obstinately insisted.

Appearing full of surprising independence, she sits on the swing and starts to push awkwardly by herself.

“That’s not good”

Because the rhythm was completely off, the swing’s movement was instantly stopped. From nect to her, he showed a sample and lectured her carefully the way of swinging.

“Like that, and now kick your legs”

Appearing a quick learner, ayumi instantly grasped the skill. The swing’s movement gradually became smooth and the swinging much larger. Ren judged there is no more need to show her the way and began swinging standing up.
He didn’t rode in swings the last four, five years and swinging after a long time was pretty pleasant.

Wanting to show off to the girl next to him, his feelings also a part of it, Ren kicked out the swing inserting much more power.

“..................”

Staring at Ren’s posing back, ayumi, bearing an antagonistic feeling, boldly challenged him by swinging standing.

“Eh, wait........”

When Ren tried to restrain her, the focused ayumi didn’t notice. Uncertainly getting up on the board she sat dawn until now, she swung by imitating what she saw. Becoming the victim of the height of her own learning ability, the swing ayumi rode, instantly began inclining at an angle dangerous for a beginner.

"ayumi-chan! Stop! ” Ren cried in a big voice. But one pace too late.

ayumi’s hand slipped and with force, as if shot from a catapult, was thrown diagonally into the upper air.

“Kyaa – ”

“ – uh”

Faster that thinking, Ren’s body moved. Kicking the swing’s board with all his strength, he jumps at an angle close to horizontal. He seized ayumi in the air just before she crushed into the ground. Without change, making sure that he embraced that small body, he landed on his back. Although he rolled on the ground to disperse the shock, because wanting to protect ayumi was more important, he practically didn’t make any defense.

Although his back and head hit the ground bitterly, Ren held onto his consciousness with his fighting spirit and willpower.
After finally rolling on the ground for five times, Ren finally set free the sock of the fall. Ignoring the many stars twinkling in his field of vision, before everything else he confirmed ayumi’s condition.

“Are you all right?”

“Ah, yes...”

Because he covered her very skillfully ayumi didn’t feel any pain, not to mention injuries. In her pupils opened blankly, nothing but surprise at facing an unexpected situation floats.

“I’m glad...............”

Confirming ayumi’s safety Ren stretched out on the ground exhausted. The crash caused by the fall thoroughly hurt his body, but because he didn’t budge, the feeling of being able to protect her well satisfied him.

“Ren? Does it hurt?”

Seeing ayumi looking at him with unease, Ren shook his head laughing.

“I’m fine. But....” he continued including a slight rebuke in his tone:

“Because swinging standing can be dangerous, please stop it”

“................yes”

Although nodding meekly, she immediately smiled pulling Ren’s sleve.

“Hey, hey, next I want to ride that”

She pointed at a simple made seesaw. Without being discouraged by the splendid blunder, staring with a bitter smile at the girl itching to play, Ren stood up and led her by the hand.

“Yes, yes. As the young lady commands”

Joining hands cordially both of them ran up to the seesaw. Forgetting about the passing time they continued playing together. They rode in the seesaw, glided in the slide, played with sand in the sand-pit. Although it was clear ayumi had burning aspirations of “completing” all the park’s playground equipment, Ren stubbornly didn’t gave permission for the horizontal bar. A beginner with a skirt shouldn’t be allowed to pull herself o the bar.

And now –

“Huh, .............it was fun”

Sitting down on an ornamental animal with no purpose, ayumi shows a blissful smile.

“This is the first time I played like this!”

“If you’re fine with me I can keep you company whenever you want”

As nonchalant as possible but in fact including a once in a lifetime courage, Ren proposed like this. But in the act of it, ayumi’s face clouded.

“Ah........yeah...........thanks, but.......”

“But?”

It happed when Ren was asking back.

“Eh?”

With aloud skid sound, a black station wagon came to the entrance of the park. The door opened before the car fully stopped and of course, men in black, rushed into the playground.

”W-what is........uaa!?”

Thrusting away a dumbfounded Ren, the black suits rushed to ayumi.

“.....................”

Ayumi stared at them in silence. It does not mean she wasn’t able to react to the sudden situation. After understanding their true colors and their objective, she calmly received their actions.

“ayumi-chan!”

In front of the shouting Ren, the black suits’s hands seized ayumi. Without changing the force of the rush, they dragged and knocked down the girl with no mercy.

“.................kuu”

Because two people roughly applied torsion on her arms, ayumi let out a small cry of pain. But even so, the black suits didn’t slow down.

“We captured the target. Yes. We’ll transport it immediately.”

A cold voice. Turning around, the man seeming the leader of the troupe, reported ayumi’s capture holding his telephone in one hand. Thoroughly disregarding Ren’s existence, the leader jerked his jaw at the man who sized ayumi.

“Do it”

The man on his left took out a rectangular something from his breast pocket. Pushing a switch, sparks scattered at its tip. After several people seized a non-resistant girl, will they go as far as using a stun gun, changing into total incompetents?
Even using such a method that surpasses cruelty, in regard for the black suits’ performance, there was no hesitation there. With a movement with no uncertainty, the stun gun was pressed to her back. And then...

While the black suits restrained each of ayumi’s arms, Ren made his appearance with the speed of a thunderclap. Leaving an after print he pushed up his knee smashing most of the jaw and teeth belonging to the man trying to use the stun gun. Pushing up his right foot, Ren launched his left foot even more. Changing his body’s twist in a turning motion he spins using his right foot as an axis.

The back roundhouse kick’s unmatched accuracy shot the lights out of the man sizing ayumi’s right hand. His head shaken with enough force to break his backbones, the man swoons silently.

“R...Ren?”

Returning a nod to ayumi, staring at him in wonder, he stood in a position where he could protect ayumi from.

“Kid......who are you?”

Ignoring the black suits trying to overpower him, he pulled out a mobile phone from his breast pocket. Without hesitation he pressed down the buttons: one zero zero.

“Hello, this is the police. Do you have an emergency?”

From the high volume speaker a business like voice came through. The black suits caught their breath in silence.

“Hello? Hello!? What happened? Are you all right?” sensing an incident in the telephone’s silence the operator spoke with a serious tone.

“Well then...what are doing to do?”

At Ren’s question or maybe provocation, the leader took action. Inserting his hand in his breast pocket he takes something out. The object that came out as a result of such spontaneous, breathing-like action was a boorish, black handgun. Aiming the gun point at a dumbfounded Ren, he pulled the gunlock without delay. The gunshot resounded over the silencer. The bullet shot a subsonic speed smashed the telephone.

“..................ku!?” Ren muttered at the impact knocking his right arm with all his strength.

''Does he usually just shoot?''

As one would expect such a direct response was strange. At the cruelty of shooting at children without hesitation, Ren was horrified. The man kept the gun up, pointing it towards Ren’s forehead. The flagrant murder intent made him feel an imaginary pain on his forehead.

“You’re an impressive kid” the man murmured in admiration.

“Very skillful for your age. Your sharp reaction is also excellent. But we didn’t came here to play. We can’t just report we were repelled by a child so we’re running back home!”

“Ren! Please run away! These men are serious”

“Ah, yeah – it looks that way”

Responding to ayumi’s scream-like manner of speaking Ren gave her a small nod.

“Mercilessly shooting at women and children, huh? If that’s the case, going easy on you does not seem necessary”

“Bullshit!” sneered the man, hearing Ren’s words.

“Stop your hero pretension, if possible. In reality it doesn’t go as smoothly as in the movies”

“That’s true. Still, in this world there is a '''reality''' that exceeds any movie. ''That'', is what I’ll teach you”

Responding to Ren’s will the fire spirits raised their voice in joy. The golden flame, blowing up, pushing away the darkness – being able to recognize that radiance eyes alone cannot capture, among the black suits there wasn’t even one.

“R-Ren....?”

Roughly at the same time ayumi muttered his name, the fire spirits changed their embodiment. Without previous notice, the manifested blaze burned the point end of the man’s gun.

“What.....”

The special steel of the gun’s barrel helplessly melted. The silencer installed at the pointed end fell to the ground with a dull sound.

“Y-you – ”

Receiving the man’s hair-raising glance, Ren informed him in a low voice:

“It would have been better to melt somewhat closer to the center.”

What would have happened if the flame melted the special steel heated the gun powder, there is no longer any need to explain it.

“I’m not particularly well acquainted with weapons but what would have happened to the hand holding that particular spontaneously discharged gun, huh? Only the hand would be blown off? Or.....would the head blow up as well, I wonder?”

“E-Enjutsushi............” among the black suits only one whispered so, with a hollow voice.

“My name is Kannagi Ren. If you know the meaning of that name, quickly withdraw. Otherwise – I won’t show any mercy”

“K-Kannagi.....”

The back suits’ voices were already close to screams.

Kannagi – among the flame manipulating Enjutsushi they are known as the strongest clan. All professional mercenaries have a common knowledge about that name. As the one existence you unconditionally must not oppose.

It is of course, only natural.

For beings that can turn humans to ash just by thinking of it, one would be hesitant to put them in the same category as humans. Being hostile to them meant a waste of time and a loss of life. Moreover, the power yielded by a direct descendant, someone who calls oneself by Kannagi’s name is in a different dimension – they were told they have by far surpassed the human level. The opponent wasn’t someone you could cross swords with, with only several armed men. The black suits prepared to flee at once.

They obviously stepped back. If the withdrawal sign comes down, they would leave the scene as fast as possible.

But among them, just one – the party’s leader didn’t lose his presence of mind. Casually throwing away the melted gun barrel, he faced Ren with a bold smile.

“By no means did I imagine I will have the honor to meet the young Kannagi prince in such a place. If that’s the case, the etiquette dictates we should also name ourselves” said the man proudly, in one beat.

“We are protégé of the Tsuwabuki. My name is Kayano. I serve as the leader of this force”

“................tch!”

Now it was Ren’s turn to be disturbed. The Tsuwabuki household, that is, a family of Chijutsushi, manipulating the spirits of the earth. If Kannagi are the strongest Enjutsushi, Tsuwabuki are the strongest Chijutsushi. Their influence is not inferior to the Kannagi clan.

“It appears to be some sort of misunderstanding but ''that'' thing originally belongs to the Tsuwabuki household. If Kannagi’s eldest son would steal ''it'', the consequence of such a foolish act I cannot imagine”

“kuu................”

Because he named himself Kannagi, Ren is no longer able to settle this business privately. Regardless of its authenticity, this would be played as if the Kannagi clan committed hostile acts towards the Tsuwabuki household.

''What am I supposed to do...?''

Although this was just a conversational exchange so far, for Ren the last ten minutes became a mental burden. His original character being gentle and weak to pressure, he is a boy with an unsuitable disposition to argue with others.
However, obediently handing ayumi over was out of the question. From the black suits’ entrance until now, that option was never considered in his mind.

''“That”.......? “thing” you said? ............don’t screw around!''

Ren was angry. Deeply. Quietly.

Among the Kannagi clan’s natural color, the elitism, the idea of being part of a chosen people, he is one of those few exceptions maintaining a normal, healthy spirit. The arrogant ideology of confusing one’s abilities merits with the merits of the human nature, he doesn’t have it.

The person possessing a stronger ability than humans cannot help but judge oneself more strictly. His father’s, Genma’s teachings, certainly came to fruition inside Ren.

Therefore, as far as he is concerned, a person regarding others as objects, there is no use in arguing about it, he recognizes it as the lowest of trash. It was unthinkable of handing ayumi over to those kind of people.

''Think...if this would be my big brother, at this time...''

The reason that Ren, who hated conflict, was able to banter easily with the black suits was because he kept in mind, 'What would Kazuma do?' and based his actions off that.

The provocative speech and conduct that taunts people, the precise timing for striking the opponent’s weak spot, it went smoothly so far, but because he took unsuitable actions for his disposition, he’s under a lot of stress. But...

''I’m almost there. I’ll pull it through...''

Ren instinctively sensed this is the critical moment. If he can get through this, the enemy will step aside.

The perfect imitation of Kazuma – wholesale slaughter to avoid future trouble – if he could do that, it is the very best policy to make them withdraw without being hurt. With relaxed shoulders, he faced the black suits with an innocent smile.

“If it’s like that, it can’t be helped”

“I’m happy you understand” Kayano replied superficially polite but rude in intent.

Sending a sign to his subordinates, he tried to continue ayumi’s capture.

“Aaargh!?”

“Fireeeee!”

But the black suits instantly stopped their movements. Because the moment they started walking a golden flame appeared before their eyes.

“..................what is this behavior? I thought we reached an agreement” Kayano asked, with an expression more polite than necessary. Of course, it was but an attempt to intimidate.

“That’s right, we reached an agreement. That is, there is no room for negotiation.”

“............do you really understand? Our role as the Tsuwabuki household representatives – ”

“There is no need to repeat it. My hearing is not particularly poor” Ren coldly interrupted Kayano’s words. In account of making double sure, he called out the flames.

At the dozens of golden will’-o’-the-wisp shine in the dead of the night, the black suits raised voices, trembling with fear.

“Well, now that the self-introductions are out of the way, we should start using force anytime now, right?”

The person standing there it was by no means just a twelve years old boy. The golden radiance basking that body in light was the fire of a demon, clearly laughing. Only armed humans had no means of resistance.

“Th-this is not the end”

“You people have two options”

Completely disregarding the man’s words Ren announced.

“You will disappear from my face with your own legs or I will annihilate you. You have three seconds. Choose whatever you like”

“Damn”

After two seconds of indecision, the leader almost spit out the order:

“Return to the base”

Of course nobody objected to that.

“........sigh”

Seeing off the car leaving in a hurry, Ren finally relaxed his body. Turning around he confirmed ayumi’s situation:

“ayumi-chan are you all right?”

“Ah, yes.............” still somewhat dumbfounded, ayumi nodded vaguely.

“You are part of Kannagi..............”

“Surprised?”

“Yes, very”

Closing her eyes partly, intoxicated, almost entranced she was staring at the flames.

“The golden, purification flame – how beautiful...........”

“............................”

ayumi’s face gazing at the flames, Ren was silently watching it in fascination. The way in which the golden flames shined in her large, black pupils was beautiful to the extent he involuntarily forgot how to breathe.

The first to calm down was ayumi. Standing up while brushing the dirt off her clothes, she bowed very deeply to Ren.

“Thank you, you helped me – but was that al right?”

“Well, I hope so.....”

Although his face became somewhat stiff, Ren showed a smile to give her peace of mind.

“If I can’t help a troubled girl, there is no meaning in having this power.”

“..........thank you”

Again speaking words of gratitude, ayumi smiled softly. Just by looking at that smiling face Ren had a feeling that all the troubles so far and all the troubles that would come after this have been compensated for.

“And so.........errr.....”

Apologetically looking up at Ren, who was full of happiness, ayumi boldly spoke:

“Maybe you will think I am shameless but....can I request of you just one more thing............?”

Apologetic but at the same time including seriousness in her wish the girl looked hard at Ren. To be able to refuse that gaze, it was impossible for him.

“You still haven’t found ''that'', Yuuji?”

Tsuwabuki Mayumi lost her temper at the man kneeling in front of her. The man – Yuuji lowered his head even more, letting the tyrant’s anger go past.

“Until now, that thing has not once put up resistance! What the heck is Kayano doing, unable to catch it?”

“I’m very sorry, my lady. It seems that thing made a Kannagi practitioner ally – ”

“Kannagi? Why are the Kannagi intruding on us?”

“No, it doesn’t seem the family consensus. The practitioner was involved by chance, without knowing its circumstance”
While Mayumi folded her arms in irritation, she listened carefully to Yuuji’s report.

“Kannagi Ren? Although a child, he’s not the head of the family. He was properly seduced by that thing, huh?”

“That only speaks of my lady’s beauty”

Yuuji’s words, intended to emulate, helped only to bring Mayumi’s wrath upon him.

“Don’t put me together with that thing!”

“P-Pardon me, it was inexcusable!”

Flattening under the abuse thrown at him, Yuuji deeply prostrated himself before her. The man, in the middle of his twenties deprecated in front of a girl, who heads shorter. Maybe funny, also unsightly but the man himself was extremely serious.

Mayumi ordered in a rough tone:

“Try putting me in the same class as that thing, one more time! I will never ever exchange words with you again!”

“P-Please, permit me at least that much!”

While rubbing his forehead against the tatami mat, Yuuji begged for forgiveness in an exaggerated tone.

“I will, without fail capture that thing myself! Therefore please, please – ”

“...................”

Mayumi placed her foot oh Yuuji’s head. She mercilessly pressed her body weight against it.

“I wonder if you really understand. If we lose that think, I will....”

“I won’t allow it!”

While his head was trampled down by Mayumi, Yuuji strongly pledged.

“I – I will protect my lady! I swear I won’t let anything hurt you.”

“..............hump?”

Bestowing upon Yuuji the same smile she would have given to a faithful dog, Mayumi removed her foot from his head.

“However imposing your determination, can you win? Although young, your opponent is a direct descendant of Kannagi – the top ranking Enjutsushi, you know?”

Yuuji quietly raised his face. Those eyes, looking up at his master, carrying an absolute self-confidence, replied to that.

“To those conceited fools thinking Enjutsushi are the strongest, let’s instruct them about reality”

“Live up to my expectations”

Lightly bowing her head, Mayumi’s wavy black hair softly flickered.

“ – fuun”

Approximately at the same time Juugo hanged up the receiver, from the other side of the sliding door Ayano's voice got through.

“Father?”

“Enter”

Without introduction, Juugo asked his daughter upon entering the room:

“Did Ren returned home?”

“Not yet” Ayano immediately replied.

“Even though it’s already past nine o’clock; I wonder what is he doing? Aunt Miyuki is worried. She said his phone is turned off and she can’t call him”

“.........I see”

“But I can’t understand aunt Miyuki. When Kazuma left home, she didn’t show any sign of being worried”

“........well, it’s because Ren is still very young.”

Vaguely dodging the question, Juugo returned to the real issue at hand.

“I was contacted by the Tsuwabuki, you know”

“Tsuwabuki, you say? Those Chijutsushi?”

With a grave nod, he informed her point blank of the shocking truth.

“It seems Ren plundered the Tsuwabuki household’s treasure and escaped”

“Ha!? What is this!?”

“I don’t know the details but the other party says so”

“.........................”

After a few seconds of silence, Ayano slowly opened her mouth:

“...................were the Tsuwabuki deceived or are the Tsuwabuki trying to deceive us – that ascertainment is essential”

“We have too little information. It’s too early for a judgment”

Although his response was reserved, Juugo didn’t reject Ayano's thoughts. For both of them, who knew Ren’s character very well, the report received from the Tsuwabuki didn’t appear to have any value, only nonsense.

For all that, in a certain way, the truth was just like that.

“So, what about those guys? They told you to take responsibility and that we should search for him too?”

“No, it seems they didn’t want us to get involved. Worst case, if Ren gets killed, we should consent to it, or so I was told”
Upon hearing those remarks serving their own convenience , Ayano raised her eyebrows.

"What is that? Don’t tell me you accept this?”

“Don’t be absurd” Juugo promptly denied.

“Because I didn’t understand the circumstance with that alone, when I pressed them for a more detailed explanation they became evasive and cut the conversation”

“What the heck is that!?”

Toward the exceedingly rude behavior, Ayano too revealed her anger.

“Generally, they were always a meaninglessly self-important bunch. Because they shoulder the protection of Mt. Fuji I can’t believe they have the nerve to imagine themselves more excellent than other people”

Mt. Fuji, by nature an active volcano didn’t erupt the last three hundred years, being suppressed by the Tsuwabuki household. If the steamy mountain would have erupted – the capital and consequently Japan’s political and economic loss would have been extensive.

If you think about it this way, the achievements of the Tsuwabuki family are great.

However, using that as a foundation for looking down on people, the attitude with which they demand respect and admiration, Ayano cannot help but be irritated by it.

The power of the spirit technique users is only lent to them by the spirits. Thus, the spirits are assisting, expecting the practitioners to work in cooperation and the people granted a greater power, it’s only natural they must shoulder bigger responsibilities.

“One by one they became condescending of that fact – they completely fell out of rhythm”

“Well, the fact that their mission is significant is the truth.”

“Something like that. At least significant enough to sacrifice a member of their own family each and every time” Ayano declared bitter from the bottom of her heart.

“In what way can you boast about offering human sacrifices for three hundred years? They had no intention of becoming a pagan group?”

“It’s because there was no other way.”

“Even so...”
That prompt objection, Ayano kept it back with a tedious expression. Right now, that’s not what ought to discuss.

“Anyway, it’s absolutely necessary to find Ren before those Tsuwabuki get to him. Did you get in touch with Kazuma?”

About the object being sought, there aren’t many superior Enjutsushi. To say nothing of the situation, Kazuma will unconditionally find Ren faster than the Tsuwabuki. Ayano had confidence in that fact.

“I can’t get in touch with him” Juugo’s answer was ruthless.

“He doesn’t answer his phone, he doesn’t seem to be home. I have people searching for them as we speak”

With a meaningful gaze, Juugo fleetingly looked at Ayano.

“You worked together with Kazuma today. Do you know where he went afterwards?”

'''“No, I, don’t”'''

With a rusty tone, as if steel frames rubbed together, Ayano let out the answer, inserting power in each and every word.

Although faltering underneath that strange intensity, Juugo asked again:

“Ugh.........are you sure?”

“The moment work ended we separated immediately. That is correct, without delay”

“.................is that so?”

The strength of her tone, not permitting any objection, made Juugo give up on the investigation. Putting the Kazuma issue aside, he promotes the conversation.

“If it’s like that, I have to request a search from the Special Data Arrangement”

“From that woman?”

Seeing Ayano arching her eyebrows in dissatisfaction, Juugo was surprised.

“You don’t like Police Superintended Tachibana? I thought such an independent woman would have gained your good will”

“...........well......I think she is splendid in that respect” Ayano said with a bitter voice.

Tachibana Kirika. Leading the only public domestic demon repelling organization – the Special Data Arrangement belonging to the Metropolitan Police Department, a woman recognized by everyone as very capable.

Without flattery, Ayano thought it was a big deal. But, their first meeting was the worst.

Of all things, that woman, intimately linking her arm with Kazuma’s appeared from a love hotel (actually from the love hotel district).

From that moment, for Ayano, Kirika became the foe that cannot be allowed to live under the same canopy of heaven. She doesn’t really understand why, but anyway she dislikes that woman. Kirika’s figure, over-familiarly, coquettishly leaning against Kazuma and each time she thinks of Kazuma's stretched upper lip, she is furiously angry.

Why is that she doesn’t know but she can’t help but feel irritated.

“Nevertheless, just because you dislike her, don’t cut the connection with the Reference Room”

“I know that”

In reply to Juugo's pointing out, Ayano puffed her cheeks.

After the collapse of the Fuuga-Shu the Kannagi clan’s information network remained pretty much destroyed. Therefore Juugo had his eye on replacing the Fuuga-Shu with Metropolitan Police Department’s Special Data Arrangement.

The S.D.A had almost no practitioners with combat abilities but in exchange has a substantial sightseer system. Moreover, if you include the investigation ability of the normal police, their intelligence gathering faculty is, without mistake the largest in japan.

“I don’t mix personal feelings with work. Have you already made the request?”

“Uh. Make your preparations. You leave the moment you receive the information”

“Understood”

“Ah, and then – ”

To Ayano, leaving the room, Juugo added a secondary task.

“If it’s possible, get in touch with Kazuma”

“........................don’t ask for the impossible, Father”

Turning her head around Ayano showed her father an amazed expression.

“If it’s impossible for father, it’s also for me. Did you forget? His phone number I got from you, Father, not him”

“That may be true, but...how many times did you worked together with Kazuma? Haven’t you decided on some manner of contact during emergencies?”

“No”

Hearing that plain declaration, Juugo was visibly disappointed.

“................is that so?”

Pretending not to see her father’s dropped shoulders Ayano left the room. Closing the sliding door from behind, she said in a sulky voice:

“.............I don’t get him, that guy”

The vanishing whisper reached nobody’s ears.

--[[User:Ayame|Ayame]] ([[User talk:Ayame|talk]]) 13:40, 20 September 2012 (CDT)

User talk:Drowzycow

2012-09-13T18:57:18Z

Grimjakk: /* SAO */

===Campione===
Hi, thank you for editing Campione. Just a minor suggestion: could you try to consolidate your edits (at least by "part" if not by chapter) instead of doing 20 or so small edits consecutively? Thanks and keep up the good work! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 04:30, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

===SAO===
In response to your edit note: it's 'senpai'　先輩 in kanji, believe. [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 13:57, 13 September 2012 (CDT)

Somewhere along the long the line I thought sempai might be associated with females and senpai for males. Definitely seen the use of sempai elsewhere before so wouldn't necessarily dismiss it as a typo--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow#top|talk]]) 11:19, 13 September 2012 (CDT)

Actually, there is really no "m" in Japanese. There's 'ma', 'mi', 'mu', 'me', 'mo'... but the closest Japanese phoneme to the English 'm' is 'n'. The word 'senpai' is spelled in hiragana as せんぱい(se/n/pa/i). That's why some loan words like 'computer' are pronounced strangely コンピュータ (ko/n/pyu/ta). [[User:Grimjakk|Grimjakk]] ([[User talk:Grimjakk|talk]]) 13:57, 13 September 2012 (CDT)

User talk:Drowzycow

2012-09-13T18:55:46Z

Grimjakk: /* SAO */

===Campione===
Hi, thank you for editing Campione. Just a minor suggestion: could you try to consolidate your edits (at least by "part" if not by chapter) instead of doing 20 or so small edits consecutively? Thanks and keep up the good work! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 04:30, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

===SAO===
In response to your edit note: it's 'senpai'　先輩 in kanji, believe. - G

Somewhere along the long the line I thought sempai might be associated with females and senpai for males. Definitely seen the use of sempai elsewhere before so wouldn't necessarily dismiss it as a typo--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow#top|talk]]) 11:19, 13 September 2012 (CDT)

Actually, there is really no "m" in Japanese. There's 'ma', 'mi', 'mu', 'me', 'mo'... but the closest Japanese phoneme to the English 'm' is 'n'. The word 'senpai' is spelled in hiragana as せんぱい(se/n/pa/i). That's why some loan words like 'computer' are pronounced strangely コンピュータ (ko/n/pyu/ta). - G